The history of the Plot, or, A brief and historical account of the charge and defence of Edward Coleman, Esq., William Ireland, Thomas Pickering, John Grove : Robert Greene, Henry Berry
         L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 395 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 48 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47868
         Wing L1258
         ESTC R21508
         12738628
         ocm 12738628
         93059
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47868)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93059)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 696:3)
      
       
         
           
             The history of the Plot, or, A brief and historical account of the charge and defence of Edward Coleman, Esq., William Ireland, Thomas Pickering, John Grove : Robert Greene, Henry Berry
             L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
          
           [4], 88 p.
           
             Printed for Richard Tonson ...,
             London :
             1679.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Coleman, Edward, d. 1678.
           Ireland, William, 1636-1679.
           Pickering, Thomas, d. 1679.
           Grove, John, d. 1679.
           Green, Robert, d. 1679.
           Berry, Henry, d. 1679.
           Hill, Lawrence, d. 1679.
           Whitbread, Thomas, 1618-1679.
           Barrow, William, 1610-1679.
           Caldwell, John, 1628-1679.
           Gawen, John, 1640-1679.
           Turner, Anthony, 1628 or 9-1679.
           Langhorne, Richard, 1654-1679.
           Wakeman, George, -- Sir, fl. 1668-1685.
           Marshal, William.
           Rumley, William, d. 1717.
           Corker, James Maurus, 1636-1715.
           Popish Plot, 1678.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-08 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-08 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           PLOT
           :
           Or
           a
           Brief
           and
           Historical
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           THE
           
             Charge
             and
             Defence
          
           OF
           
             
               Edward
               Coleman
               ,
               
                 Esq
              
            
             
               William
               Ireland
               ,
            
             
               Thomas
               Pickering
               ,
            
             
               Iohn
               Grove
               .
            
             
               Robert
               Greene
               ,
            
             
               Henry
               Berry
               ,
            
             
               Laurence
               Hill.
               
            
             
               Jesuites
               .
               
                 
                   Tho.
                   Whitebread
                   ,
                
                 
                   William
                   Harcourt
                   ,
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   Fenwick
                   ,
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   Gavan
                   ,
                
                 
                   Anthony
                   Turner
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               Richard
               Langhorne
               ,
               
                 Esq
              
            
             
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Wakeman
              
               ,
               Baronet
               .
            
             
               Benedictine
               Monks
               .
               
                 
                   William
                   Marshall
                   ,
                
                 
                   William
                   Rumley
                   ,
                
                 
                   Iames
                   Corker
                   ,
                
              
            
          
           Not
           omitting
           any
           one
           Material
           Passage
           in
           the
           whole
           PROCEEDING
           .
        
         
           By
           Authority
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Tonson
          
           within
           Grayes-Inn-Gate
           next
           Grayes-Inn-Lane
           .
           1679.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THere
           has
           not
           been
           any
           point
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           Tract
           of
           
             English
             Story
          
           ,
           either
           so
           dangerous
           to
           be
           mistaken
           in
           ,
           or
           so
           difficult
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           necessary
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           as
           the
           Mystery
           of
           this
           detestable
           Plot
           now
           in
           Agitation
           ,
           (
           A
           Iudgment
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           augmented
           by
           our
           Follies
           )
           But
           the
           world
           is
           so
           miserably
           divided
           betwixt
           some
           that
           will
           believe
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           others
           nothing
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Truth
           ,
           but
           Christianity
           it self
           is
           almost
           lost
           between
           them
           ;
           and
           no
           place
           left
           for
           Sobriety
           and
           Moderation
           .
           We
           are
           come
           to
           govern
           our selves
           by
           Dreams
           ,
           and
           Imaginations
           ;
           We
           make
           every
           
             Coffee-house
             Tale
          
           an
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           and
           from
           Incredible
           Fables
           we
           raise
           Invincible
           Arguments
           .
           A
           man
           must
           be
           Fierce
           and
           violent
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           Reputation
           of
           being
           Well-Affected
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           calling
           of
           one
           another
           
             Damn'd
             Heretique
          
           ,
           and
           
             Popish
             Dog
          
           ,
           were
           the
           whole
           Sum
           of
           the
           Controversie
           .
           And
           what
           's
           all
           this
           but
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           Popular
           Licence
           and
           Appeal
           ?
           When
           every
           Mercenary
           Scribler
           shall
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           handle
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           State
           ;
           give
           Laws
           to
           Princes
           ;
           and
           every
           Mechanique
           sit
           Iudge
           upon
           the
           Government
           !
           Were
           not
           these
           the
           very
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           late
           Times
           ?
           When
           the
           Religious
           Iugglers
           from
           all
           Quarters
           fell
           in
           with
           the
           Rabble
           ;
           and
           managed
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           a
           certain
           fleight
           of
           hand
           :
           The
           Rods
           were
           turned
           into
           Serpents
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           the
           Multitude
           not
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           which
           was
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Enchanter
           .
           Let
           us
           have
           a
           Care
           of
           the
           same
           Incantation
           over
           again
           .
           Are
           we
           not
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           a
           Lawful
           Authority
           ?
           Nor
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           thing
           more
           narrowly
           Sifted
           ,
           or
           more
           vigorously
           discouraged
           ,
           than
           this
           
             Conspiracy
             .
             Reformation
          
           is
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           Government
           and
           Council
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           work
           once
           at
           the
           wrong
           End
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           Tumult
           and
           Convulsion
           .
           A
           Legal
           and
           Effectual
           provision
           against
           the
           Danger
           of
           
             Romish
             Practices
          
           and
           Errours
           ,
           will
           never
           serve
           their
           turn
           ,
           whose
           Quarrel
           is
           barely
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Popery
           ,
           without
           understanding
           the
           Thing
           it self
           .
           And
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           left
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           never
           the
           better
           satisfied
           ;
           for
           where
           they
           cannot
           find
           Popery
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           it
           :
           nay
           and
           be
           troubled
           
           too
           that
           they
           could
           not
           find
           it
           .
           It
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           a
           Popular
           Out-cry
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           State-Faction
           in
           the
           belly
           of
           it
           .
           The
           first
           late
           Clamor
           was
           against
           
             Downright
             Popery
          
           ;
           and
           then
           came
           on
           
             Popishly
             Affected
             ;
             (
             That
          
           sweeps
           all
           )
           The
           
             Order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
          
           took
           their
           Turns
           next
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           blow
           was
           at
           the
           Crown
           it self
           :
           when
           every
           Man
           was
           made
           a
           Papist
           that
           would
           not
           play
           the
           Knave
           and
           the
           Fool
           ,
           for
           Company
           ,
           with
           the
           Common
           People
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           duly
           weighed
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           Ground
           of
           our
           present
           Distempers
           ;
           the
           Compiler
           of
           this
           Abridgment
           reckoned
           that
           he
           could
           not
           do
           his
           Countrymen
           a
           better
           Office
           ,
           than
           (
           by
           laying
           before
           them
           the
           naked
           state
           of
           things
           )
           to
           give
           them
           at
           one
           view
           ,
           a
           Prospect
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           their
           Apprehensions
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Vigilance
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           needful
           severity
           of
           the
           Government
           on
           their
           behalf
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           he
           hath
           here
           drawn
           up
           an
           
             Historical
             Abstract
          
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           Fact
           concerning
           those
           Persons
           who
           have
           hitherto
           been
           Tried
           for
           their
           Lives
           ,
           either
           upon
           the
           Plot
           it self
           ,
           or
           in
           Relation
           to
           it
           :
           opposing
           Authentick
           Records
           to
           wandring
           Rumours
           ;
           and
           delivering
           the
           Truth
           in
           all
           Simplicity
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           omitted
           any
           one
           material
           Point
           :
           There
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           
             Partial
             Stroke
          
           in
           it
           ;
           not
           a
           flourish
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           bare
           and
           plain
           Collection
           ,
           without
           any
           Tincture
           either
           of
           Credulity
           ,
           or
           Passion
           .
           And
           it
           is
           brought
           into
           so
           narrow
           a
           Compass
           too
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           ease
           the
           Readers
           head
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           purse
           ;
           by
           clearing
           him
           of
           the
           puzzle
           of
           Forms
           ,
           and
           Interlocutories
           ,
           that
           serve
           only
           to
           amuse
           and
           mislead
           a
           man
           ,
           by
           breaking
           the
           Order
           ,
           and
           confounding
           the
           Relative
           part
           of
           the
           Proceeding
           .
        
         
           Having
           this
           in
           Contemplation
           ;
           and
           being
           at
           the
           same
           time
           possest
           of
           a
           most
           exact
           Summary
           of
           all
           passages
           here
           in
           Question
           ;
           This
           Reporter
           was
           only
           to
           cast
           an
           Extract
           of
           these
           Notes
           into
           a
           Method
           :
           especially
           finding
           ,
           that
           upon
           comparing
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           own
           papers
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           warrantable
           Prints
           that
           have
           been
           published
           ;
           his
           own
           Abstract
           proved
           to
           be
           not
           only
           every
           jot
           as
           Correct
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           Intelligible
           ,
           which
           being
           short
           and
           full
           ;
           he
           thought
           might
           be
           useful
           ,
           and
           find
           Credit
           in
           the
           world
           upon
           its
           own
           account
           ,
           without
           need
           of
           a
           Voucher
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           Charge
           and
           Defence
           OF
           EDWARD
           COLEMAN
           ,
           
             Esq
          
        
         
           THE
           first
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           that
           was
           brought
           to
           publick
           Justice
           was
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Coleman
          
           ;
           who
           received
           his
           Trial
           at
           the
           
             Kings
             Bench-Bar
             ,
             Novemb.
          
           27.
           1678.
           and
           pleaded
           
             Not
             Guilty
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Indictment
           .
        
         
           The
           Jury
           consisted
           of
           Persons
           of
           Condition
           ,
           and
           known
           Integrity
           ;
           being
           Sworn
           ,
           without
           any
           exception
           or
           challenge
           from
           the
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
           The
           General
           Heads
           of
           his
           Charge
           were
           ,
           
             The
             Conspiring
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King.
             The
             endeavour
             of
             Subverting
             the
             Government
             of
          
           England
           ;
           
             and
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           these
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           Designs
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           partly
           by
           Witnesses
           ,
           
             vivâ
             voce
          
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           Letters
           and
           Negotiations
           under
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           proving
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           several
           sorts
           of
           Agents
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           ends
           .
        
         
           The
           Charge
           being
           read
           ,
           and
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           Evidence
           ,
           modestly
           and
           learnedly
           opened
           by
           His
           Majesties
           Councel
           ,
           The
           Prisoner
           past
           some
           reflections
           upon
           the
           hard
           measure
           of
           not
           allowing
           Councel
           to
           a
           Prisoner
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           recommending
           himself
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Bench
           to
           be
           Councel
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           representing
           the
           disadvantage
           of
           a
           Roman
           Catholicks
           appearing
           at
           the
           Bar
           under
           so
           violent
           a
           prejudice
           ,
           he
           insisted
           further
           ,
           upon
           the
           Ingenuity
           of
           his
           Confessions
           in
           Prison
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           objected
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           incredible
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           break
           off
           his
           Correspondences
           just
           at
           (
           75
           )
           with
           the
           Date
           of
           the
           last
           Letters
           of
           his
           that
           were
           found
           :
           His
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           received
           any
           Letters
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           cursory
           Intelligence
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           Burnt
           ,
           or
           used
           as
           common
           Paper
           :
           And
           that
           he
           had
           offered
           all
           Oaths
           and
           Tests
           in
           the
           world
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           truth
           thereof
           :
           and
           that
           they
           had
           seized
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Letters
           of
           general
           Correspondence
           ,
           for
           the
           two
           or
           three
           years
           last
           past
           that
           he
           knew
           of
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           the
           Court
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           previously
           inculcating
           ,
           the
           sacredness
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
           and
           Exhorting
           both
           the
           Jury
           ,
           and
           Witnesses
           ,
           to
           proceed
           with
           all
           due
           Tenderness
           and
           Caution
           :
           for
           the
           life
           of
           a
           man
           was
           at
           stake
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           intended
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           stretch
           against
           the
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           first
           called
           ,
           was
           Mr.
           Oates
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           thing
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           
             what
             he
             could
             say
             of
             the
             Prisoner
             being
             any
             way
             privy
             to
             the
             design
             of
             Murthering
             the
             King
             ,
          
           To
           which
           ,
           he
           gave
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           follows
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           :
        
         
         
           That
           in
           November
           last
           ,
           making
           a
           Visit
           to
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Keyns
          
           (
           his
           Father
           Confessor
           ,
           then
           lodging
           at
           Mr.
           Colemans
           in
           Stable-Yard
           )
           Mr.
           Coleman
           asked
           him
           
             who
             that
             was
          
           ?
           one
           (
           says
           he
           )
           that
           is
           going
           to
           St.
           Omers
           .
           Then
           says
           Mr.
           Coleman
           to
           the
           Witness
           ,
           
             I
             must
             trouble
             you
             with
             a
             Letter
             or
             two
          
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           leave
           them
           for
           you
           with
           Fenwick
           (
           the
           Procurator
           of
           the
           Society
           in
           London
           .
           )
        
         
           On
           the
           Monday
           following
           Fenwick
           
           gave
           Mr.
           Oates
           the
           Packet
           Mr.
           Coleman
           had
           left
           in
           his
           hand
           ;
           and
           away
           goes
           he
           to
           Dover
           ,
           with
           it
           .
           The
           outside
           sheet
           was
           a
           paper
           of
           News
           ,
           which
           past
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Colemans
             Letter
          
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Pray
             recommend
             me
             to
             my
             Kinsman
          
           Playford
           (
           who
           lived
           at
           that
           time
           in
           St.
           Omers
           .
           )
           This
           Letter
           was
           written
           in
           English
           ,
           at
           Length
           ,
           and
           addressed
           to
           the
           Rector
           of
           St.
           Omers
           ;
           giving
           him
           an
           account
           how
           matters
           went
           in
           England
           .
           The
           Witness
           deposeth
           that
           he
           read
           this
           Letter
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           many
           undutiful
           expressions
           concerning
           the
           King
           :
           
           and
           this
           in
           particular
           ;
           that
           the
           Match
           of
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           would
           prove
           that
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           Tyrants
           ruin
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           was
           also
           a
           Letter
           in
           Latin
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           
           with
           a
           flying
           Seal
           ,
           and
           no
           subscription
           ;
           and
           this
           Letter
           ,
           with
           the
           Letter
           of
           News
           ,
           and
           the
           Postscript
           ,
           were
           all
           in
           a
           hand
           ,
           This
           was
           a
           Letter
           of
           thanks
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           for
           10000
           l.
           which
           he
           confest
           to
           have
           received
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Cause
           ;
           with
           a
           promise
           that
           it
           should
           be
           wholly
           imployed
           as
           it
           was
           designed
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           endeavour
           should
           be
           wanting
           to
           destroy
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           Root
           and
           Branch
           .
           Now
           this
           Letter
           was
           in
           answer
           to
           one
           from
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           (
           dated
           in
           August
           )
           which
           was
           directed
           to
           Strange
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           Provincial
           of
           the
           Society
           for
           London
           ,
           but
           Strange
           having
           hurt
           his
           hand
           with
           a
           Reed
           ,
           and
           Mico
           ,
           his
           Secretary
           ,
           being
           sick
           ,
           Mr.
           Coleman
           wrote
           this
           Letter
           by
           direction
           of
           the
           Provincial
           ,
           as
           the
           Provincial
           told
           the
           Deponent
           himself
           .
        
         
           That
           Letter
           from
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           to
           which
           this
           was
           an
           answer
           ,
           
           the
           Witness
           Deposed
           that
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           read
           ,
           and
           observed
           instructions
           in
           it
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           
             That
             the
             10000
             l.
             should
             be
             laid
             out
             to
             no
             other
             end
             than
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             King.
          
           The
           Witness
           did
           not
           see
           Coleman
           write
           this
           Letter
           ,
           but
           delivering
           it
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           himself
           ,
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           named
           a
           Gentleman
           with
           a
           French
           name
           ,
           and
           asked
           how
           he
           did
           ;
           the
           Witness
           not
           well
           understanding
           him
           ,
           (
           being
           at
           a
           loss
           )
           One
           (
           says
           
             La
             Chaise
             )
             that
             was
             formerly
             Secretary
             to
             her
             Royal
             Highness
             :
          
           Whereupon
           Mr.
           Oates
           ,
           in
           Latin
           ,
           asked
           him
           if
           it
           were
           not
           Coleman
           ;
           But
           what
           answer
           was
           made
           to
           this
           ,
           Mr.
           Oates
           does
           not
           remember
           .
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           answered
           his
           Letter
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           brought
           that
           answer
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Society
           ,
           under
           Cover
           to
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           telling
           him
           in
           express
           terms
           that
           this
           Letter
           was
           received
           and
           owned
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           having
           a
           Patent
           to
           be
           taken
           into
           the
           Consult
           ,
           
           had
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           Letter
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           sent
           to
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           who
           acknowledged
           the
           Receipt
           of
           it
           from
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           hand
           that
           wrote
           the
           
             News
             Letter
          
           ,
           which
           was
           agreed
           upon
           to
           be
           Colemans
           hand
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Oates
           being
           demanded
           what
           he
           could
           say
           to
           the
           Consultation
           here
           in
           May
           last
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           privy
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           Murthering
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           By
           vertue
           of
           a
           Brief
           from
           the
           Father
           General
           of
           the
           Society
           at
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Jesuits
           were
           appointed
           to
           have
           a
           meeting
           ,
           which
           begun
           at
           the
           White-Horse-Tavern
           in
           the
           Strand
           ,
           
           in
           
             April
             ,
             Old
             Stile
          
           ,
           and
           
             May
             ,
             New
          
           ,
           and
           continued
           there
           no
           longer
           then
           till
           they
           had
           concluded
           upon
           the
           Dispatch
           of
           one
           Father
           Cary
           ,
           an
           Agent
           ,
           and
           Procurator
           for
           Rome
           ;
           and
           
           then
           they
           Adjourned
           themselves
           into
           Clubs
           and
           Cabals
           ,
           some
           at
           Wild-house
           ,
           some
           at
           
             Harcourts
             ,
             Irelands
             ,
             Fenwicks
          
           Lodgings
           ,
           and
           came
           at
           length
           to
           this
           Result
           .
        
         
           Pickering
           and
           Grove
           were
           to
           destroy
           the
           King
           ,
           either
           by
           shot
           ,
           
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           Reward
           ,
           Grove
           was
           to
           have
           fifteen
           hundred
           Pounds
           ,
           and
           Pickering
           (
           being
           a
           Religious
           person
           )
           30000
           Masses
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           valued
           an
           Equivalent
           ,
           at
           Twelve
           pence
           a
           Mass.
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           in
           this
           Deponents
           hearing
           ,
           was
           told
           of
           this
           determination
           at
           Wildhouse
           ;
           and
           the
           Witness
           affirms
           ,
           to
           have
           seen
           a
           Letter
           under
           the
           Prisoners
           own
           hand
           ,
           to
           one
           Ireland
           ;
           expressing
           his
           desire
           that
           by
           some
           means
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           might
           be
           Trapann'd
           into
           the
           Plot.
           There
           was
           a
           P.
           S.
           to
           this
           Letter
           ,
           
             Recommend
             me
             to
             Father
             La
             Chaise
             .
          
           And
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Witness
           averrs
           ,
           that
           he
           heard
           Coleman
           give
           his
           opinion
           at
           
             Wildhouse
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             was
             well
             contrived
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           point
           was
           what
           the
           Witness
           knew
           of
           any
           Rebellion
           to
           have
           been
           raised
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           
           or
           of
           any
           practice
           designed
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormond
           :
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Oates
           deposed
           ,
        
         
           That
           in
           August
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Consultation
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Iesuits
           and
           with
           the
           Benedictines
           ,
           and
           a
           Letter
           written
           from
           Talbot
           ,
           (
           the
           pretended
           Archbishop
           of
           Dublin
           )
           making
           mention
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           Legates
           ,
           an
           Italian
           Bishop
           (
           Cassay
           ,
           as
           he
           believed
           )
           that
           maintains
           the
           Popes
           Claim
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Ireland
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Letter
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           
             four
             Iesuits
          
           ,
           that
           were
           contriving
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           that
           design
           should
           not
           take
           place
           ,
           that
           then
           ,
           Fogarthy
           should
           do
           it
           by
           Poyson
           ,
           (
           Fogarthy
           himself
           being
           there
           at
           that
           time
           .
           )
           That
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Consult
           ,
           Mr.
           Coleman
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           prest
           the
           dispatch
           of
           Fogarthy
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           Work.
           The
           same
           Letter
           did
           also
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           rise
           in
           Ireland
           for
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           being
           asked
           if
           he
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           Arms
           :
           Gave
           Evidence
           ,
           
           That
           40000
           Blank
           Bills
           were
           provided
           to
           be
           sent
           into
           Ireland
           .
           And
           that
           another
           Letter
           from
           Talbot
           ,
           (
           of
           Ianuary
           or
           February
           last
           )
           said
           they
           were
           furnished
           by
           the
           Popish
           Commission-Officers
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           them
           ready
           in
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           That
           
             Coleman
             ,
             Fenwick
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           ,
           being
           together
           in
           August
           last
           ,
           in
           Fenwicks
           Chamber
           ,
           in
           
             Drury
             Lane
          
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Company
           ,
           Coleman
           told
           Fenwick
           that
           he
           had
           a
           way
           now
           to
           transmit
           the
           200000
           
           Pounds
           for
           carrying
           on
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           to
           this
           Deponent
           also
           a
           Week
           before
           ;
           so
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           was
           privy
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           prime
           Actor
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           was
           now
           examined
           about
           Transmitting
           money
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           
           ,
           or
           persuading
           the
           sending
           of
           any
           thither
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           ;
           who
           deposed
           as
           follows
           :
        
         
           That
           Dr.
           Fogarthy
           proposed
           ,
           and
           provided
           four
           
             Irish
             Ruffians
          
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           
           in
           August
           last
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           dispatched
           the
           same
           night
           .
           That
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           one
           
             William
             Harcourt
          
           ,
           Rector
           of
           London
           ,
           sent
           fourscore
           pounds
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Provincial
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           :
           And
           by
           whose
           Authority
           the
           other
           acted
           .
           That
           Mr.
           Coleman
           told
           the
           Witness
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           to
           look
           for
           Harcourt
           at
           his
           house
           in
           
             Drury
             Lane
          
           ,
           and
           was
           there
           directed
           to
           Wildhouse
           ,
           where
           he
           sound
           him
           .
           And
           Coleman
           asking
           
             what
             care
             was
             taken
             for
             the
             four
             Gentlemen
             that
             went
             last
             night
             to
             Windsor
             ?
             Harcourt
          
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           
             Eighty
             Pounds
             was
             ordered
             them
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Messenger
           was
           there
           that
           was
           to
           carry
           it
           .
           That
           the
           money
           was
           there
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           most
           in
           Guinnies
           ,
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           gave
           the
           Messenger
           a
           Guinny
           to
           make
           haste
           .
           And
           that
           Mr.
           Oates
           never
           saw
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           but
           that
           time
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Witness
           was
           asked
           what
           he
           knew
           concerning
           Mr.
           Colemans
           discourse
           with
           one
           Ashby
           ;
           
           whose
           evidence
           was
           that
           one
           Ashby
           (
           in
           Iuly
           last
           ,
           and
           formerly
           Rector
           of
           St.
           Omers
           )
           being
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           ill
           of
           the
           Gout
           ,
           was
           appointed
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           That
           this
           Ashby
           had
           certain
           instructions
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           White
           the
           Provincial
           ,
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           to
           Authorise
           Ashby
           ,
           and
           the
           Consult
           of
           London
           ;
           to
           dispatch
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           Poyson
           ,
           in
           case
           Groves
           and
           Pickering
           failed
           :
           and
           to
           offer
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           10000
           l.
           to
           effect
           it
           ;
           taking
           the
           opportunity
           of
           giving
           his
           Majesty
           Physick
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Coleman
           attended
           this
           Ashby
           ;
           that
           he
           saw
           Read
           ,
           and
           Copyed
           out
           the
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           over
           England
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           were
           privy
           to
           the
           Plot
           ,
           That
           this
           Deponent
           himself
           saw
           the
           Reading
           ,
           and
           the
           Transcribing
           of
           them
           ,
           Mr.
           Coleman
           declaring
           the
           sum
           to
           be
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           would
           hardly
           undertake
           it
           upon
           those
           terms
           ;
           adding
           ;
           That
           it
           were
           well
           to
           give
           5000
           l.
           more
           to
           make
           the
           business
           sure
           :
           and
           that
           this
           was
           said
           at
           Wild-House
           ,
           at
           Mr.
           Sandersons
           house
           :
           and
           that
           upon
           Mr.
           Colemans
           dispatch
           of
           these
           Suffrages
           (
           the
           word
           he
           used
           for
           Instructions
           )
           to
           the
           Principal
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Gentry
           of
           England
           ,
           some
           thousands
           of
           Pounds
           were
           Collected
           ,
           and
           that
           Coleman
           told
           the
           Witness
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           these
           Copies
           about
           to
           quicken
           people
           in
           their
           Contributions
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           demanded
           if
           Mr.
           Coleman
           was
           not
           to
           have
           been
           one
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           of
           State
           ;
           to
           which
           Mr.
           Oates
           replyed
           thus
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           May
           last
           
             New
             Stile
             ,
             April
             ,
             Old
             ,
          
           soon
           after
           the
           Consult
           at
           Mr.
           Langhorns
           Chamber
           ,
           among
           other
           Commissions
           he
           saw
           one
           from
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             Paulus
             D'Oliva
          
           (
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           )
           directed
           to
           Mr.
           Coleman
           
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Deponent
           saw
           it
           at
           Mr.
           Fenwicks
           Chamber
           in
           Drury-Lane
           in
           the
           month
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           being
           present
           ;
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           acknowledge
           the
           Receipt
           of
           it
           ,
           open
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           it
           was
           a
           good
           exchange
           ,
           for
           it
           made
           him
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Seal
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           a
           Cross
           ,
           and
           in
           English
           Characters
           
             I.
             H.
             S
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           this
           to
           be
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           said
           General
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           seen
           it
           forty
           times
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           the
           month
           Ian.
           the
           Witness
           opened
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           certain
           Letters
           from
           Rome
           ,
           directed
           to
           Father
           Harcourt
           (
           he
           having
           power
           so
           to
           do
           )
           wherein
           it
           was
           certified
           that
           the
           Commissions
           were
           already
           in
           Mr.
           Langhorns
           hands
           ,
           
           which
           gave
           the
           Witness
           a
           curiosity
           to
           ask
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           about
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           Witness
           being
           summoned
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Consult
           in
           April
           ,
           and
           appointed
           by
           the
           Provincial
           to
           wait
           upon
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           ,
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           in
           discourse
           about
           the
           Commissions
           ,
           asked
           him
           if
           he
           might
           not
           have
           a
           sight
           of
           them
           :
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           replyed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           received
           the
           Commissions
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           scruple
           to
           let
           him
           have
           a
           view
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Witness
           giving
           him
           that
           very
           day
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Consult
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           was
           asked
           if
           he
           were
           acquainted
           with
           Langhorn
           ,
           
           and
           he
           declared
           ,
           That
           meeting
           two
           of
           Mr.
           Langhorns
           Sons
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           doing
           them
           some
           kindnesses
           ,
           upon
           the
           Witnesses
           return
           out
           of
           Spain
           ,
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           received
           him
           with
           great
           Civility
           at
           his
           house
           ,
           (
           somewhere
           about
           Sheer-Lane
           )
           but
           the
           Wife
           being
           zealous
           another
           way
           ,
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           advised
           the
           Witness
           rather
           to
           come
           to
           him
           for
           the
           future
           at
           his
           Chamber
           in
           the
           Temple
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Witness
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           Provincial
           to
           give
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           an
           account
           from
           time
           to
           time
           of
           all
           Results
           at
           the
           
             White
             Horse
          
           ,
           and
           
             Wild
             house
          
           .
        
         
         
           Being
           interrogated
           how
           many
           came
           over
           in
           April
           together
           with
           the
           Witness
           ,
           
           and
           how
           many
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           to
           his
           knowledg
           had
           been
           lately
           in
           England
           at
           one
           time
           ?
           he
           answered
           that
           there
           were
           nine
           Jesuits
           ,
           as
           the
           Rector
           of
           
             Leige
             ,
             Warren
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           ;
           the
           Rector
           of
           
             Watton
             ,
             Francis
             Williams
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
             ,
             Charges
          
           ;
           one
           Poole
           a
           Monk
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           number
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           remember
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           his
           knowledg
           there
           had
           been
           in
           England
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           160
           
             Secular
             Priests
             ,
             80
             Iesuits
          
           ,
           and
           by
           names
           upon
           a
           List
           ,
           above
           300.
           
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           being
           now
           permitted
           to
           ask
           any
           questions
           ,
           
           and
           speak
           for
           himself
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Coleman
           suggested
           ,
           
           that
           upon
           his
           Examination
           before
           the
           Councel
           ,
           the
           Witness
           told
           His
           Majesty
           that
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           him
           before
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           pretends
           to
           great
           intimacy
           and
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Oates
           alledged
           that
           in
           truth
           he
           said
           (
           his
           sight
           being
           had
           by
           Candle-light
           )
           
             that
             he
             would
             not
             swear
             that
             he
             had
             ever
             seen
             him
             before
          
           ;
           
           but
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           heard
           him
           speak
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           sworn
           him
           to
           be
           Coleman
           .
        
         
           It
           being
           demanded
           ,
           
           (
           when
           the
           design
           upon
           the
           King
           at
           Windsor
           was
           before
           the
           Council
           )
           how
           the
           Witness
           came
           to
           omit
           Mr.
           Colemans
           giving
           the
           Guiny
           to
           the
           Messenger
           ;
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Fourscore
           pounds
           was
           sent
           ;
           the
           way
           of
           remitting
           the
           200000
           l.
           The
           Prisoner
           Consulting
           and
           approving
           of
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           his
           saying
           that
           10000
           l.
           was
           too
           small
           a
           reward
           for
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Oates
           his
           answer
           to
           all
           this
           ;
           
           .
           was
           that
           his
           business
           before
           the
           Council
           was
           rather
           to
           Exhibit
           an
           Information
           ,
           than
           to
           deliver
           a
           Charge
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           gives
           light
           to
           a
           Prisoner
           how
           to
           shift
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           his
           Accusation
           beforehand
           ;
           and
           that
           besides
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           spent
           with
           waiting
           and
           watching
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           scarce
           stand
           upon
           his
           Legs
           :
           And
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           were
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           ease
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           if
           he
           had
           been
           prest
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           enlarged
           his
           Information
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           being
           examined
           how
           long
           it
           was
           betwixt
           the
           time
           of
           his
           being
           Interrogated
           ,
           and
           speaking
           only
           to
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           that
           time
           of
           communicating
           to
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           the
           matter
           at
           present
           in
           question
           ,
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           from
           Monday
           the
           30.
           of
           September
           ,
           until
           the
           Parliament
           met
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           was
           likewise
           asked
           why
           he
           did
           not
           inform
           sooner
           ;
           
           and
           of
           all
           together
           ,
           Mr.
           Coleman
           being
           so
           dangerous
           a
           person
           ,
           and
           engaged
           in
           so
           desperate
           a
           design
           ,
           why
           he
           did
           not
           name
           the
           Jesuits
           he
           accused
           .
           And
           how
           he
           came
           to
           charge
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           by
           name
           ,
           and
           not
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           Mr.
           Oates
           reply
           was
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           long
           time
           accusing
           other
           Jesuites
           ;
           that
           he
           spake
           little
           but
           where
           the
           persons
           were
           Face
           to
           Face
           .
           That
           he
           had
           a
           List
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           names
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           were
           expresly
           charged
           were
           taken
           up
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           dosed
           with
           sitting
           up
           two
           nights
           ,
           he
           forgot
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           but
           upon
           Consulting
           his
           papers
           he
           made
           upthe
           accompt
           which
           afterwards
           he
           delivered
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           urged
           that
           the
           Witness
           was
           just
           by
           him
           when
           he
           says
           he
           could
           not
           see
           him
           ;
           
           and
           further
           that
           Mr.
           Oates
           named
           three
           or
           four
           places
           where
           he
           says
           he
           met
           him
           about
           Business
           :
           The
           Witness
           answering
           that
           the
           Candle
           was
           in
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           stood
           more
           in
           the
           dark
           :
           and
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           he
           wore
           several
           Peruques
           at
           several
           meetings
           ;
           which
           much
           disguised
           him
           :
           but
           that
           immediately
           upon
           speaking
           
           he
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           Coleman
           ,
           denying
           that
           the
           question
           was
           ever
           put
           to
           him
           whether
           he
           knew
           Coleman
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           still
           insisting
           upon
           it
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Witness
           did
           declare
           before
           the
           Council
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           him
           ;
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Doleman
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           (
           being
           Clerks
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           present
           )
           were
           examined
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Dolemans
          
           Evidence
           amounted
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           
             Oates
             speaking
             of
          
           Coleman
           ;
           
             did
             say
             before
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             well
             know
             him
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           said
           these
           words
           after
           Mr.
           Coleman
           was
           examined
           ,
           adding
           that
           the
           Witness
           said
           ,
           
             he
             did
             not
             know
             him
             as
             he
             stood
             there
             .
          
           And
           speaking
           of
           Coleman
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             no
             acquaintance
             with
             that
             man.
             
          
        
         
           It
           was
           asked
           Mr.
           Oates
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           he
           knew
           Coleman
           upon
           hearing
           of
           his
           voice
           ,
           why
           he
           did
           not
           declare
           himself
           that
           he
           knew
           him
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           heard
           him
           ?
           To
           which
           the
           Witness
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             not
             asked
          
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           
           was
           now
           Interrogated
           concerning
           Mr.
           Oates
           his
           examination
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           gave
           evidence
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Oates
           declared
           that
           10000
           pounds
           promised
           to
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           was
           now
           made
           fifteen
           ,
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           paid
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
             five
             thousand
             pounds
          
           in
           hand
           .
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Coleman
           replied
           ;
           That
           Mr.
           Oates
           his
           Charge
           was
           so
           slight
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           were
           not
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           the
           mitigation
           of
           the
           first
           Order
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           first
           to
           Commit
           him
           to
           Newgate
           ,
           but
           only
           now
           into
           the
           Custody
           of
           a
           Messenger
           .
           To
           this
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           gave
           an
           account
           ,
           how
           that
           Mr.
           Oates
           Examination
           was
           so
           general
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           well
           be
           fixed
           ;
           That
           Mr.
           Colemans
           Papers
           were
           found
           ,
           and
           seized
           on
           
             Sunday
             night
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           rendred
           himself
           voluntarily
           at
           the
           house
           of
           Sir
           
             Ioseph
             Williamson
          
           ,
           on
           
             Monday
             Morning
          
           ,
           hearing
           of
           a
           Warrant
           out
           against
           him
           :
           But
           so
           many
           other
           Prisoners
           were
           upon
           Examination
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           called
           till
           Afternoon
           ,
           when
           he
           seemed
           to
           hear
           these
           lewd
           things
           charged
           upon
           him
           with
           great
           scorn
           and
           indignation
           .
        
         
           The
           defence
           he
           made
           was
           such
           ,
           
           that
           though
           a
           Blank
           Warrant
           was
           filled
           up
           to
           send
           him
           to
           Newgate
           ,
           he
           was
           only
           for
           the
           present
           committed
           to
           a
           Messenger
           ;
           and
           a
           special
           Warrant
           granted
           to
           the
           Messenger
           to
           secure
           him
           against
           the
           first
           Order
           .
           Upon
           his
           Majesties
           departure
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           for
           Newmarket
           ,
           a
           Committee
           being
           appointed
           to
           examine
           several
           Papers
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Colemans
           amongst
           others
           ;
           There
           were
           found
           in
           a
           Deal
           Box
           such
           Papers
           as
           moved
           the
           Lords
           forthwith
           to
           sign
           a
           Warrant
           for
           his
           Commitment
           to
           Newgate
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           of
           Mr.
           Oates
           Charge
           ,
           
           was
           his
           Traiterous
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           French
           Kings
           Confessor
           ,
           the
           15000
           pounds
           accepted
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           five
           of
           it
           actually
           paid
           to
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Witnesses
           opinion
           that
           Colemans
           Papers
           would
           cost
           him
           his
           Neck
           ,
           Mr.
           Oates
           declaring
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           the
           Stone
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Consultation
           in
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           an
           account
           of
           all
           things
           there
           from
           those
           that
           were
           upon
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           Mr.
           Oates
           his
           Examination
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           sworn
           and
           Examined
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           or
           heard
           ,
           concerning
           any
           Commission
           to
           Mr.
           Coleman
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           discourse
           he
           ever
           had
           with
           Mr.
           Coleman
           concerning
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           
           swears
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           any
           Commission
           to
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Tichbourn
          
           told
           him
           that
           he
           brought
           him
           a
           Commission
           from
           the
           principal
           Jesuits
           at
           Rome
           ,
           by
           Order
           from
           his
           Holiness
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           to
           be
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           it
           ,
           nor
           knows
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           .
           As
           to
           any
           discourse
           with
           Mr.
           Coleman
           about
           it
           ,
           the
           Witness
           declared
           ,
           that
           in
           April
           (
           75.
           )
           Father
           Harcourt
           gave
           him
           a
           large
           Pacquet
           of
           Letters
           from
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Witnesses
           sight
           delivered
           the
           said
           Letters
           to
           Father
           Harcourt
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           directed
           to
           Mr.
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           and
           other
           
             English
             Monks
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           delivered
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           brought
           back
           an
           Answer
           from
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           and
           certain
           
             English
             Monks
          
           at
           Paris
           .
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           furthur
           declares
           ,
           that
           there
           met
           at
           a
           Consultation
           two
           
             French
             Abbots
          
           ,
           and
           certain
           
             English
             Monks
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           heard
           them
           talk
           of
           a
           Plot
           upon
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           Religion
           of
           England
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           King
           was
           to
           be
           destroyed
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ;
           That
           this
           discourse
           passed
           upon
           the
           Consultation
           ;
           And
           there
           was
           a
           Pacquet
           of
           Letters
           from
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           they
           not
           knowing
           that
           the
           Witness
           understood
           French.
           That
           the
           Pacquet
           from
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           was
           directed
           to
           Harcourt
           ,
           with
           one
           to
           Coleman
           enclosed
           ,
           and
           addressed
           
             A
             Monsieur
             ,
             Monsieur
             Coleman
          
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           being
           examined
           what
           he
           knew
           of
           money
           received
           by
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ;
           how
           much
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           ,
           
           gave
           this
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           was
           to
           promote
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           deliver
           it
           from
           Hellish
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           Catholicks
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Hereticks
           .
           The
           Witness
           further
           declareth
           ,
           that
           being
           with
           Harcourt
           at
           
             Colemans
             ,
             May
          
           24.
           or
           25.
           1677.
           
           Harcourt
           delivered
           this
           Deponent
           another
           Pacquet
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           also
           from
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           for
           the
           
             English
             Monks
          
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           to
           call
           at
           Douay
           ,
           in
           his
           passage
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           were
           not
           gone
           for
           Paris
           before
           him
           .
           That
           upon
           the
           receipt
           of
           these
           Letters
           they
           applauded
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           service
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           Consultation
           1677
           ,
           not
           having
           any
           full
           assurance
           what
           assistance
           the
           English
           Catholicks
           might
           have
           from
           abroad
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           put
           their
           design
           in
           execution
           that
           very
           Summer
           ,
           the
           English
           being
           in
           a
           great
           forwardness
           already
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           after
           the
           Consultation
           gave
           
             Le
             Faire
          
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           he
           carried
           them
           to
           Harcourt
           ,
           and
           Harcourt
           (
           though
           indisposed
           )
           went
           and
           carried
           them
           to
           Coleman
           ,
           and
           this
           Witness
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           stayed
           over
           the
           way
           while
           Harcourt
           went
           in
           ,
           who
           soon
           after
           gave
           this
           Witness
           a
           Back
           to
           come
           over
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           did
           this
           Witness
           hear
           Coleman
           say
           ,
           
             If
             he
             had
             a
             hundred
             lives
             he
             would
             lose
             them
             all
             to
             settle
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             depose
             ,
             or
             destroy
             a
             hundred
             Heretical
             Kings
             if
             they
             stood
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           And
           this
           at
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           behind
           
             Westminster
             Abby
             ▪
          
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Stair-case
           .
        
         
           Here
           the
           Prisoner
           demanded
           of
           Bedlow
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           in
           his
           life
           ?
           Whose
           answer
           was
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Stone-Gallery
           in
           
             Summerset
             House
          
           ,
           coming
           from
           a
           Consult
           ,
           there
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Mr.
           Bradley
           ,
           
           the
           Messenger
           that
           seized
           Mr.
           Colemans
           Papers
           ,
           was
           examined
           what
           Papers
           he
           seized
           ,
           what
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           disposed
           of
           them
           .
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Bradly
           rendred
           this
           account
           .
        
         
           That
           by
           Warrant
           of
           Council
           ,
           
           dated
           September
           29.
           at
           six
           at
           night
           ,
           for
           the
           apprehending
           of
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           and
           seizing
           of
           his
           Papers
           ,
           he
           went
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           told
           Mrs.
           Coleman
           his
           business
           ,
           who
           said
           he
           was
           welcom
           .
           And
           her
           Husband
           not
           being
           at
           home
           ,
           he
           desired
           her
           to
           send
           for
           him
           .
           That
           upon
           the
           search
           ,
           he
           found
           a
           great
           many
           Papers
           about
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           into
           several
           Bags
           ;
           and
           looking
           into
           a
           private
           Corner
           in
           his
           own
           Chamber
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           behind
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           he
           found
           a
           
           Deal
           Box
           tacked
           together
           with
           a
           Nail
           ,
           with
           Letters
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           delivered
           into
           the
           Custody
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Assistants
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           it
           .
           And
           going
           then
           into
           his
           own
           Study
           ,
           he
           searched
           his
           Scritoire
           ,
           and
           put
           up
           all
           the
           Papers
           he
           could
           find
           ,
           in
           Bags
           without
           any
           other
           Papers
           among
           them
           ;
           sealed
           them
           up
           with
           his
           own
           Seal
           ,
           keeping
           them
           constantly
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           and
           so
           carried
           every
           Paper
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Council
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Doleman
          
           were
           then
           examined
           ,
           
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           Papers
           then
           produced
           in
           Court
           ,
           were
           the
           Papers
           which
           were
           brought
           by
           Mr.
           Bradley
           the
           Messenger
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           ,
           concerning
           Mr.
           Colemans
           Long
           Letter
           ;
           whose
           answer
           was
           that
           he
           had
           not
           seen
           that
           large
           Letter
           in
           several
           days
           after
           the
           Papers
           were
           brought
           to
           him
           from
           Bradley
           ,
           remitting
           the
           account
           thereof
           to
           the
           other
           Clerks
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Doleman
          
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           same
           question
           ,
           declared
           that
           he
           found
           it
           among
           Mr.
           Colemans
           Papers
           in
           a
           Deal
           Box
           that
           Bradley
           brought
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           point
           was
           to
           prove
           both
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           ,
           
           and
           by
           two
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Papers
           in
           question
           were
           of
           his
           own
           hand
           writing
           .
           Whereupon
           Mr.
           Boatman
           (
           one
           that
           had
           waited
           upon
           him
           five
           years
           in
           his
           Chamber
           )
           was
           first
           examined
           ,
           who
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           believed
           all
           the
           Papers
           ,
           then
           shewed
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           Mr.
           Colemans
           writing
           ;
           acknowledging
           further
           ,
           that
           a
           Pacquet
           of
           Letters
           from
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           was
           directed
           unto
           him
           two
           or
           three
           days
           after
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Prisoner
           :
           Confessing
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           received
           a
           Letter
           for
           his
           Master
           from
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ;
           but
           denying
           that
           ever
           he
           wrote
           any
           for
           his
           Master
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ;
           owning
           also
           ,
           that
           his
           Master
           kept
           a
           large
           Book
           of
           Entries
           for
           his
           Letters
           and
           News
           :
           But
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           was
           become
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           not
           seen
           it
           since
           two
           days
           before
           his
           Masters
           Commitment
           .
           He
           declared
           likewise
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           usually
           receive
           News
           every
           Post
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           say
           that
           any
           Letters
           of
           the
           two
           years
           last
           past
           were
           entred
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           here
           interposed
           that
           all
           his
           Letters
           from
           the
           
             Hague
             ,
             Bruxels
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Rome
           were
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           were
           all
           he
           had
           received
           .
        
         
           One
           Cattaway
           (
           a
           kind
           of
           an
           Amanuensis
           to
           him
           )
           was
           then
           examined
           upon
           those
           Papers
           ,
           who
           positively
           affirmed
           them
           to
           be
           of
           Mr.
           Colemans
           writing
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Lloyd
          
           was
           produced
           next
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Long
           Letter
           
           against
           him
           ,
           upon
           his
           own
           Confession
           :
           Who
           gave
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           he
           received
           the
           Papers
           ,
           then
           shewed
           him
           ,
           from
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Doleman
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Long
           Letter
           was
           owned
           by
           Mr.
           Coleman
           to
           be
           his
           own
           hand-writing
           .
        
         
           It
           bare
           date
           ,
           
           September
           29.
           1675.
           subscribed
           ,
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             ,
             and
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             ,
          
           (
           without
           a
           name
           .
           )
           And
           it
           was
           read
           by
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           but
           being
           too
           long
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           a
           Breviate
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Letter
           it self
           being
           little
           more
           than
           the
           deduction
           of
           a
           three
           years
           History
           of
           former
           Negotiations
           (
           for
           the
           greater
           part
           with
           Mr.
           Ferrier
           ,
           the
           Predecessor
           of
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           )
           it
           will
           suffice
           to
           give
           this
           Brief
           of
           the
           whole
           :
           Money
           was
           the
           Prisoners
           great
           design
           ,
           and
           the
           procuring
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           pretence
           of
           more
           power
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           than
           effectually
           he
           had
           ,
           is
           in
           short
           the
           drift
           of
           that
           large
           discourse
           .
           Towards
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           indeed
           this
           bold
           and
           dangerous
           passage
           ;
           
             Our
             prevailing
             in
             these
             things
             would
             give
             the
             greatest
             blow
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             that
             ever
             it
             received
             since
             its
             Birth
             .
          
        
         
         
           To
           this
           foregoing
           Letter
           was
           produced
           an
           Answer
           from
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           
           owning
           the
           Receipt
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           giving
           Mr.
           Coleman
           thanks
           for
           it
           :
           concerning
           which
           Letter
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           declared
           that
           he
           found
           it
           in
           Mr.
           Colemans
           Canvas
           Bag
           ,
           the
           Sunday
           after
           the
           papers
           were
           seized
           :
           and
           that
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Lloyd
          
           examined
           it
           .
           This
           Letter
           was
           Read
           in
           Court
           by
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           ,
           first
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           English
           ;
           which
           being
           a
           very
           brief
           and
           pertinent
           proof
           of
           the
           Correspondence
           in
           question
           ,
           we
           shall
           here
           insert
           according
           to
           the
           Translation
           of
           it
           there
           Exhibited
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               LETTER
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 
                   Octob.
                   23.
                   1675.
                   
                
              
            
             
               THE
               Letter
               which
               you
               gave
               yourself
               the
               trouble
               to
               write
               to
               me
               ,
               
               came
               to
               my
               hands
               but
               the
               last
               night
               :
               I
               read
               it
               with
               great
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               I
               assure
               you
               that
               its
               length
               did
               not
               make
               it
               seem
               tedious
               .
               I
               should
               be
               very
               glad
               on
               my
               part
               to
               assist
               in
               seconding
               your
               good
               intentions
               ;
               I
               will
               consider
               of
               the
               means
               to
               effect
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               am
               better
               informed
               than
               I
               am
               as
               yet
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               you
               an
               account
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               I
               may
               hold
               Intelligence
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               did
               with
               my
               Predecessour
               .
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               believe
               that
               I
               will
               never
               fail
               as
               to
               my
               good
               will
               ,
               for
               the
               service
               of
               your
               Master
               ;
               whom
               I
               honor
               as
               much
               as
               he
               deserves
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               with
               great
               truth
               that
               I
               am
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 most
                 obedient
                 servant
                 ,
                 
                   D.
                   L.
                   C.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           As
           it
           was
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           long
           Letter
           abovementioned
           ,
           
           first
           to
           procure
           mony
           and
           then
           by
           his
           Interest
           ,
           as
           he
           phansied
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           work
           a
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Parliament
           :
           so
           in
           case
           of
           attaining
           that
           end
           ,
           Mr.
           Coleman
           had
           by
           him
           the
           Draught
           of
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           as
           from
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           shewing
           the
           Reasons
           of
           that
           Dissolution
           ;
           promising
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           next
           February
           to
           call
           another
           Parliament
           ,
           charging
           all
           persons
           to
           forbear
           talking
           irreverently
           of
           the
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           offering
           20
           l.
           to
           the
           discoverer
           of
           any
           seditious
           talker
           against
           it
           ,
           unto
           a
           Principal
           Secretary
           of
           State.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           in
           short
           the
           substance
           of
           that
           Voluminous
           Declaration
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           not
           make
           more
           bold
           with
           His
           Majesty
           in
           this
           contrivance
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           own
           head
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           in
           another
           Letter
           of
           Mr.
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Master
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           
           not
           only
           without
           the
           order
           and
           privity
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           but
           incurring
           his
           very
           great
           displeasure
           upon
           the
           very
           mention
           of
           his
           project
           :
           as
           he
           himself
           confessed
           before
           a
           Committee
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           that
           discoursed
           with
           him
           in
           Newgate
           ,
           to
           which
           point
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Lloyd
          
           deposed
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           is
           here
           asserted
           ,
           he
           himself
           being
           then
           appointed
           to
           attend
           the
           said
           Committee
           .
        
         
           The
           Letter
           itself
           was
           Read
           consisting
           most
           of
           Complement
           to
           the
           French
           Interest
           ,
           
           and
           of
           such
           imaginations
           as
           might
           give
           Mr.
           Coleman
           some
           Credit
           and
           Authority
           in
           his
           future
           undertakings
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           Letter
           produced
           ,
           
           which
           was
           also
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           and
           without
           date
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           long
           to
           be
           here
           inserted
           ,
           and
           the
           pinch
           of
           the
           Letter
           lying
           in
           a
           very
           narrow
           compass
           ,
           we
           shall
           only
           give
           you
           so
           much
           of
           it
           as
           may
           be
           sufficient
           for
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
        
         
         
           We
           have
           a
           mighty
           work
           upon
           our
           hands
           ,
           
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           no
           less
           than
           the
           Conversion
           of
           three
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           perhaps
           the
           utter
           subduing
           of
           a
           Pestilent
           Heresie
           ,
           which
           has
           Domineer'd
           over
           a
           great
           part
           of
           this
           Northern
           world
           a
           long
           time
           :
           There
           never
           were
           such
           hopes
           of
           success
           since
           the
           death
           of
           our
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           as
           now
           in
           our
           days
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           It
           imports
           us
           to
           get
           all
           the
           aid
           and
           assistance
           we
           can
           ,
           for
           the
           Harvest
           is
           Great
           ,
           and
           the
           Labourers
           but
           few
           .
        
         
           This
           Letter
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           Coleman
           to
           be
           of
           his
           own
           writing
           as
           attested
           by
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Dolman
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Lloyd
          
           from
           Mr.
           Colemans
           own
           Lips.
           
           There
           were
           read
           also
           divers
           other
           Letters
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           one
           especially
           of
           August
           21.
           (
           74
           )
           to
           the
           Popes
           Internuncio
           at
           Bruxelles
           where
           he
           owns
           the
           design
           to
           be
           
             The
             utter
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Protestant
             party
             ,
          
           but
           these
           were
           never
           thought
           fit
           for
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           did
           here
           crave
           the
           leave
           of
           the
           Court
           to
           ask
           Mr.
           Oates
           some
           questions
           ,
           
           who
           (
           having
           been
           withdrawn
           to
           rest
           himself
           )
           was
           called
           again
           ;
           it
           being
           also
           offered
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           might
           speak
           with
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           also
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           Here
           the
           Prisoner
           demanded
           the
           particular
           days
           of
           the
           months
           ,
           where
           the
           Consult
           was
           held
           ;
           
           who
           were
           present
           at
           it
           :
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Oates
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           within
           two
           or
           three
           days
           of
           the
           Consult
           ,
           in
           
             May
             New
             Stile
          
           ,
           and
           
             April
             ,
             Old
          
           ,
           which
           began
           at
           the
           White-Horse
           and
           was
           afterwards
           adjourned
           to
           several
           Companies
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           present
           at
           it
           the
           
             Provincial
             ,
             Mico
             ,
             Strange
          
           ,
           and
           Keins
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           came
           to
           the
           Provincials
           Chamber
           two
           or
           three
           days
           after
           the
           Consult
           .
           As
           to
           that
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           in
           
             August
             ,
             Old
             Stile
          
           ,
           the
           Witness
           would
           not
           charge
           his
           memory
           with
           the
           particular
           day
           ,
           and
           touching
           the
           Consult
           in
           May
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           was
           not
           present
           at
           it
           ;
           but
           two
           or
           three
           days
           after
           it
           ,
           approved
           at
           Wild-house
           of
           the
           resolutions
           before
           taken
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           here
           suggests
           that
           he
           was
           fourscore
           miles
           off
           ,
           
           in
           Warwick-shire
           upon
           the
           21.
           of
           
             August
             ,
             Old
             Stile
          
           and
           so
           for
           two
           or
           three
           and
           twenty
           days
           before
           ,
           solemnly
           imprecating
           himself
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           Mr.
           Oates
           his
           Face
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Council
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           but
           now
           in
           the
           Court
           in
           his
           whole
           life
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Coleman
           did
           also
           endeavour
           to
           evade
           the
           danger
           of
           two
           Witnesses
           ,
           
           by
           alledging
           that
           they
           did
           not
           both
           of
           them
           swear
           the
           self
           same
           fact
           ,
           which
           was
           overruled
           by
           shewing
           that
           the
           general
           fact
           of
           killing
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           sworn
           to
           by
           both
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           particular
           manner
           ,
           either
           of
           Pistol
           or
           Poyson
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           laboured
           likewise
           to
           extenuate
           the
           malice
           of
           his
           expressions
           ,
           
           by
           calling
           them
           only
           Extravagant
           ,
           and
           to
           expound
           himself
           ,
           by
           saying
           that
           by
           the
           words
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           was
           intended
           only
           Mony
           and
           not
           Violence
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           all
           this
           did
           not
           avail
           him
           ,
           he
           offered
           proof
           that
           he
           was
           in
           Warwick-shire
           at
           the
           time
           sworn
           that
           he
           was
           in
           London
           ,
           which
           being
           allowed
           him
           ,
        
         
         
           Boatman
           
           was
           called
           again
           ;
           whose
           Testimony
           was
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           August
           last
           ,
           Mr.
           Coleman
           was
           in
           Warwick-shire
           ,
           all
           August
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           his
           remembrance
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           not
           say
           what
           time
           of
           the
           month
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           gave
           no
           positive
           answer
           .
           When
           he
           was
           asked
           if
           Coleman
           was
           in
           Warwick-shire
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           else
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           affirmed
           that
           he
           had
           been
           at
           the
           Lord
           Denbys
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Francis
             Fishers
          
           ,
           at
           least
           twenty
           days
           ,
           and
           so
           concluded
           with
           these
           very
           words
           ,
           
             Positively
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             upon
             my
             salvation
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             these
             Witnesses
             ,
          
           Oats
           
             but
             once
             ,
             and
          
           Bedlow
           ,
           
             never
             before
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Kings
           Council
           then
           sum'd
           up
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           offerd
           the
           same
           things
           over
           again
           ,
           and
           his
           servant
           was
           examined
           
           as
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Masters
           going
           out
           of
           Town
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           return
           ;
           but
           could
           not
           speak
           certainly
           to
           the
           day
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           proceeded
           to
           his
           Charge
           to
           the
           Jury
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           found
           Guilty
           
           of
           the
           High
           Treason
           whereof
           he
           stood
           Indicted
           ,
           and
           remanded
           to
           the
           Prison
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           bring
           him
           again
           the
           next
           morning
           to
           receive
           his
           Sentence
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           repeating
           what
           he
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           concerning
           the
           two
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           being
           brought
           again
           the
           next
           day
           (
           November
           28.
           )
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           first
           prayed
           favour
           for
           his
           papers
           ,
           and
           then
           offered
           a
           Book
           ,
           to
           prove
           him
           out
           of
           Town
           
           from
           August
           15.
           to
           the
           31.
           late
           at
           night
           ,
           referring
           himself
           also
           (
           for
           the
           truth
           thereof
           )
           to
           some
           Papers
           and
           Books
           of
           Accompts
           which
           were
           then
           under
           seisure
           ,
           alledging
           also
           the
           improbability
           of
           speaking
           in
           Company
           of
           killing
           the
           King
           ,
           desiring
           the
           benefit
           ,
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           his
           offence
           being
           since
           the
           last
           Act
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           
           and
           his
           other
           pretensions
           being
           found
           to
           be
           of
           no
           weight
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           ,
           after
           a
           grave
           and
           pertinent
           Speech
           ,
           pronounced
           Sentence
           upon
           the
           Prisoner
           to
           be
           Drawn
           ,
           Hang'd
           and
           Quartered
           ,
           &c.
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           form
           .
        
         
           After
           Sentence
           past
           ,
           
           the
           Prisoner
           denyed
           the
           making
           or
           receiving
           ;
           the
           knowing
           or
           hearing
           ,
           either
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           of
           any
           propositions
           for
           the
           destroying
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           the
           subverting
           of
           the
           Government
           ;
           or
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           Popery
           by
           violence
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           help
           of
           any
           Forrein
           power
           .
           He
           declared
           upon
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           given
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           a
           true
           accompt
           of
           all
           his
           Books
           ,
           Papers
           ,
           and
           Correspondences
           ,
           and
           so
           desiring
           and
           obtaining
           leave
           for
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           some
           immediate
           Friends
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           carried
           back
           to
           Newgate
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Tuesday
           following
           ,
           the
           Sentence
           was
           Executed
           upon
           him
           ,
           
           at
           Tyburn
           ;
           where
           he
           thanked
           God
           that
           he
           dyed
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           renouncing
           upon
           the
           word
           of
           a
           dying
           man
           ,
           any
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Murther
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmond-Bury
             Godfrey
          
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           turned
           off
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           Charge
           and
           Defence
           OF
           William
           Ireland
           ,
           Thomas
           Pickering
           and
           Iohn
           Grove
           .
        
         
           ON
           the
           17.
           of
           December
           (
           78.
           )
           
             Thomas
             White
          
           alias
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           
             William
             Ireland
             ,
             Iohn
             Fenwick
             ,
             Thomas
             Pickering
             ,
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Grove
          
           were
           Indicted
           at
           Iustice-Hall
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Bayly
          
           ,
           for
           Conspiring
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           all
           of
           them
           pleaded
           Not-Guilty
           ,
           and
           the
           Jury
           (
           being
           Gentlemen
           of
           Quality
           ,
           )
           was
           presented
           ,
           and
           sworn
           ,
           without
           any
           Challenge
           or
           Exception
           .
        
         
           The
           Kings
           Learned
           Council
           having
           opened
           the
           Indictment
           ,
           the
           Witnesses
           were
           called
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Oates
           first
           sworn
           ,
           
           and
           then
           demanded
           what
           he
           knew
           of
           a
           design
           for
           Murthering
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           :
           who
           gave
           Evidence
           to
           the
           effect
           following
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           December
           last
           ,
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           
           was
           made
           Provincial
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           then
           ordered
           a
           Jesuit
           at
           St.
           Omers
           (
           one
           
             George
             Conyers
          
           )
           to
           Preach
           against
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           upon
           St.
           
             Thomas
             of
             Canterburies
          
           day
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           declaring
           them
           to
           be
           Hellish
           and
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           Ianuary
           following
           the
           Provincial
           wrote
           a
           Letter
           to
           St.
           Omers
           unto
           
             Richard
             Ashby
          
           ,
           
           giving
           notice
           of
           his
           intent
           to
           destroy
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           in
           February
           that
           he
           summoned
           the
           Jesuits
           to
           a
           Consult
           at
           London
           ,
           upon
           
             April
             24.
             
             Old
             Stile
          
           :
           The
           Provincial
           dating
           his
           Letters
           at
           that
           time
           from
           London
           .
        
         
           That
           Whitebread
           issued
           a
           second
           summons
           ,
           
           which
           was
           received
           ,
           April
           5.
           
           New-Stile
           ,
           whereupon
           Nine
           appeared
           at
           London
           ;
           the
           Rector
           of
           Liege
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
             ,
             Marsh
          
           the
           Rector
           of
           
             Ghent
             ,
             Williams
          
           ,
           the
           Rector
           of
           Watton
           ;
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Harper
          
           ,
           and
           from
           St.
           Omers
           two
           or
           three
           more
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           under
           a
           caution
           to
           lie
           close
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           discovering
           the
           design
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           first
           Consult
           ,
           
             April
             24.
             
             Old
             Stile
          
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           White-Horse-Tavern
           
           in
           the
           Strand
           ,
           where
           
             Iohn
             Cary
          
           was
           ordered
           by
           
             Whitebread
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           Fenwick
           ,
           to
           go
           Procurator
           for
           Rome
           .
           This
           Consult
           adjourning
           after
           that
           to
           several
           places
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
           Sanders's
           ,
           
             Irelands
             ,
             Harcourts
             ,
             Groves
          
           and
           other
           places
           (
           not
           known
           to
           the
           Witness
           )
           in
           little
           meetings
           .
        
         
           That
           having
           debated
           upon
           the
           Matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           Mico
           ,
           
           the
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Society
           ,
           did
           the
           same
           day
           draw
           up
           this
           following
           result
           :
        
         
         
           It
           is
           resolved
           ,
           That
           
             Thomas
             Pickering
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             Iohn
             Grove
          
           shall
           proceed
           upon
           their
           attempt
           upon
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           Groves
           reward
           shall
           be
           1500
           l.
           and
           Pickerings
           30000
           Masses
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           resolution
           was
           first
           signed
           by
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           and
           then
           by
           Ireland
           and
           Fenwick
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           all
           the
           four
           Clubs
           at
           the
           meetings
           beforementioned
           :
           the
           Witness
           carrying
           the
           Instrument
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           seeing
           them
           sign
           it
           ;
           
             Whitebread
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           Fenwick
           signing
           it
           at
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Consult
           which
           past
           at
           their
           respective
           Chambers
           ,
           the
           Witness
           being
           still
           present
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           May
           ,
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           went
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           upon
           his
           Provincial
           Visitation
           ;
           and
           with
           him
           ,
           Cary
           and
           
             Mico
             :
             Cary
          
           going
           from
           thence
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           That
           Whitebread
           having
           rendred
           an
           accompt
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           proceedings
           in
           England
           ,
           what
           monies
           Collected
           ;
           what
           party
           made
           and
           engaged
           ;
           what
           means
           used
           to
           promote
           the
           design
           ,
           he
           ordered
           the
           Witness
           to
           come
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           murther
           Dr.
           Tongue
           for
           publishing
           a
           Book
           called
           the
           
             Iesuits
             Morals
          
           :
           who
           left
           St.
           
             Omers
             Iune
             23.
             
             New-Stile
          
           ,
           
           took
           Boat
           at
           Calais
           on
           the
           24.
           and
           on
           the
           25.
           met
           Fenwick
           at
           Dover
           with
           some
           youths
           that
           he
           was
           sending
           to
           St.
           Omers
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Witness
           coming
           in
           a
           Coach
           with
           Fenwick
           and
           other
           Passengers
           for
           London
           ,
           
           the
           Coach
           being
           searched
           some
           six
           miles
           on
           this
           side
           Canterbury
           ,
           they
           found
           a
           Box
           full
           of
           Beads
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Images
           ,
           &c.
           and
           directed
           to
           
             Richard
             Blundel
          
           
             Esq
          
           That
           these
           things
           being
           seized
           as
           Prohibited
           Goods
           :
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           said
           that
           if
           they
           had
           searched
           him
           they
           might
           have
           found
           Letters
           in
           his
           Pocket
           would
           have
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           That
           Fenwick
           passed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Thompson
           ,
           near
           the
           
             Fountain
             Tavern
          
           at
           Charing-Cross
           ,
           to
           which
           place
           he
           ordered
           the
           Searchers
           to
           write
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           That
           coming
           to
           
             London
             ,
             Iune
          
           27.
           after
           a
           few
           days
           ,
           
           one
           Ashby
           came
           thither
           sick
           of
           the
           Gout
           ,
           and
           was
           advised
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Bath
           for
           his
           Cure.
           This
           Ashby
           had
           been
           Rector
           at
           St
           Omers
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           declareth
           that
           he
           brought
           these
           following
           Instructions
           from
           Whitebread
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           offer
           of
           10000
           l.
           to
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           for
           making
           away
           the
           King.
           Secondly
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           to
           be
           murthered
           .
           Thirdly
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           (
           not
           withstanding
           the
           offer
           to
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
             )
             Pickering
          
           and
           Grove
           might
           go
           on
           nevertheless
           .
           That
           Copies
           of
           these
           Instructions
           were
           dispersed
           among
           the
           Conspirators
           :
           And
           that
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           not
           accepting
           of
           10000
           
             l.
             Whitebread
          
           gave
           order
           for
           the
           making
           of
           it
           15000
           l.
           which
           was
           profered
           ,
           and
           accepted
           as
           appeared
           upon
           their
           Books
           of
           Entries
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Letter
           from
           Whitebread
           expressing
           much
           satisfaction
           upon
           the
           agreement
           ,
           5000
           l.
           of
           it
           being
           paid
           down
           in
           hand
           ,
           by
           Coleman
           or
           his
           Order
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           August
           ,
           one
           Fogarthy
           (
           since
           dead
           )
           was
           at
           a
           Consultation
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           with
           the
           Benedictines
           ;
           where
           Fenwick
           ,
           and
           one
           Harcourt
           were
           both
           present
           .
           That
           at
           this
           Consult
           Fogarthy
           recommended
           four
           Ruffians
           
           for
           the
           attempt
           ,
           which
           the
           Consultors
           accepted
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           also
           approved
           of
           by
           Fenwick
           .
           That
           these
           Ruffians
           were
           dispatched
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           80
           l.
           was
           sent
           them
           ,
           (
           most
           of
           it
           Gold
           )
           Coleman
           giving
           the
           Messenger
           a
           Guiny
           to
           make
           hast
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           August
           ,
           
           Whitebread
           gave
           advice
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           about
           the
           Scotch
           business
           ,
           ordering
           
             W.
             Harcourt
          
           (
           Rector
           of
           London
           )
           to
           send
           Moore
           ,
           and
           Sanders
           ,
           alias
           Brown
           ,
           down
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           whither
           they
           were
           accordingly
           sent
           from
           
             London
             ,
             August
          
           6.
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Provincial
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Witness
           swears
           further
           ,
           that
           Moore
           and
           Sanders
           were
           imployed
           to
           promote
           
           the
           design
           of
           raising
           a
           Rebellion
           there
           ,
           which
           Fenwick
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           had
           projected
           :
           sending
           down
           people
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           Scots
           into
           a
           Tumult
           ,
           by
           setting
           forth
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           living
           under
           an
           Episcopal
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           Deposeth
           also
           that
           they
           had
           determined
           to
           dispose
           not
           only
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Duke
           too
           ,
           unless
           they
           found
           him
           (
           to
           use
           their
           own
           words
           )
           vigorous
           in
           promoting
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           here
           examined
           if
           he
           knew
           the
           Prisoners
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           ordered
           to
           call
           them
           by
           their
           names
           ,
           and
           likewise
           examined
           what
           he
           knew
           of
           Pickering
           and
           Groves
           acceptance
           of
           the
           Conditions
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           named
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           concerning
           Pickering
           and
           Grove
           ,
           
           Dr.
           Oates
           declared
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           present
           at
           Mr.
           Whitebreads
           Lodgings
           ,
           when
           they
           accepted
           of
           the
           Conditions
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Consult
           was
           over
           ,
           before
           Grove
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           he
           took
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Oath
             of
             Secrecy
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           agreed
           to
           it
           ,
           And
           that
           a
           Iesuite
           (
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Barton
           delivered
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           )
        
         
           Hereupon
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           interposed
           ,
           
           That
           whereas
           the
           Witness
           says
           that
           in
           April
           ,
           and
           May
           ,
           he
           was
           present
           at
           such
           and
           such
           Consults
           ,
           there
           were
           hundreds
           could
           prove
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           all
           that
           time
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ;
           the
           Prisoner
           desiring
           to
           know
           at
           what
           time
           he
           himself
           received
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           which
           Dr.
           Oates
           Testified
           that
           he
           received
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           24.
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           taking
           God
           to
           Witness
           he
           was
           not
           there
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           then
           examined
           about
           the
           time
           that
           Mr.
           Cary
           was
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           business
           ;
           to
           which
           Dr.
           Oates
           answered
           ,
           that
           April
           24.
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           Cary
           should
           be
           sent
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           May
           ,
           or
           Iune
           ,
           
           Cary
           was
           brought
           over
           by
           Whitebread
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           Secretary
           Mico
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           Cary
           took
           his
           Journy
           ,
           receiving
           20
           l.
           at
           Paris
           for
           his
           expences
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           being
           asked
           what
           he
           knew
           of
           any
           design
           upon
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           in
           St.
           
           Iames's
           Park
           ,
           
           declared
           as
           followeth
           ,
           That
           he
           saw
           Grove
           and
           Pickering
           divers
           times
           together
           in
           the
           Park
           ,
           with
           screw'd
           Guns
           ,
           (
           betwixt
           Pistols
           and
           Carbines
           )
           and
           that
           they
           had
           silver
           Bullets
           ,
           which
           the
           Witness
           himself
           saw
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           Grove
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           months
           of
           May
           and
           Iune
           ;
           and
           that
           Grove
           told
           the
           Witness
           that
           he
           would
           champ
           his
           Bullets
           ,
           that
           the
           wound
           might
           not
           be
           Cured
           ,
           upon
           this
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           suggested
           that
           the
           Witness
           was
           at
           that
           time
           actually
           at
           St.
           Omers
           .
           But
           Dr.
           Oates
           averred
           that
           he
           saw
           
           Grove's
           Bullets
           twice
           or
           thrice
           in
           May
           and
           Iune
           ,
           and
           Pickerings
           in
           August
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           was
           now
           questioned
           what
           he
           knew
           of
           Pickerings
           Penance
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           his
           offence
           ;
           who
           gave
           Evidence
           ,
        
         
           That
           in
           March
           last
           ,
           
           Pickering
           slipt
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           (
           as
           Whitebread
           told
           him
           )
           for
           his
           flint
           was
           loose
           ,
           and
           he
           durst
           not
           strike
           for
           fear
           of
           missing
           fire
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           neglect
           ,
           he
           had
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           strokes
           :
           and
           Grove
           was
           censur'd
           too
           for
           looking
           not
           better
           after
           it
           .
           That
           he
           had
           seen
           and
           read
           this
           in
           Letters
           from
           Whitebread
           ,
           whose
           hand
           he
           knew
           very
           well
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           was
           then
           ordered
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Ruffians
           ,
           
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           succeeded
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           could
           say
           little
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           September
           last
           ,
           one
           Bedingfield
           had
           written
           to
           Whitebread
           that
           the
           Plot
           was
           discovered
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           but
           such
           a
           one
           could
           do
           it
           ,
           calling
           the
           Witness
           
           by
           his
           borrowed
           name
           .
           That
           this
           Deponent
           coming
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           Provincial
           at
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           Sept.
           3.
           the
           Provincial
           there
           shewed
           and
           read
           Bedingfields
           Letter
           to
           the
           Witness
           ;
           reproching
           ,
           striking
           ,
           and
           abusing
           him
           ;
           and
           charging
           him
           with
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           Matter
           to
           the
           King
           :
           and
           asking
           him
           with
           what
           Face
           he
           could
           come
           to
           him
           thus
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           betray'd
           him
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           was
           not
           only
           reviled
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           depart
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           was
           assalted
           in
           his
           Lodging
           by
           Whitebread
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           killed
           him
           if
           they
           could
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           called
           upon
           next
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Fourscore
           pounds
           :
           who
           gave
           this
           Evidence
           ;
           
           that
           he
           himself
           saw
           the
           mony
           at
           Harcourts
           Chamber
           in
           Dukes-street
           near
           the
           Arch
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           given
           by
           
             William
             Harcourt
          
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           
             four
             Irish
             men
          
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           them
           ,
           or
           knew
           their
           names
           ,
           or
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Messenger
           that
           carried
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           mony
           was
           paid
           by
           Coleman
           ,
           and
           Fenwick
           present
           at
           the
           payment
           of
           it
           :
           To
           which
           Fenwick
           demanding
           ,
           when
           this
           was
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           replyed
           that
           it
           was
           in
           August
           ,
           and
           in
           Harcourts
           Chamber
           ,
           Fenwick
           denying
           that
           ever
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           there
           in
           his
           whole
           life
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           being
           examined
           who
           signed
           the
           Resolution
           concerning
           Grove
           and
           Pickering
           ;
           
           declared
           that
           there
           were
           at
           least
           forty
           that
           signed
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           five
           Prisoners
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Witness
           carried
           it
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           signing
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           been
           an
           attendant
           upon
           them
           ever
           since
           the
           Year
           —
           and
           chiefly
           at
           Mr.
           Whitebreads
           ,
           the
           Provincials
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           first
           signed
           .
           That
           Mico
           drew
           up
           the
           Resolution
           at
           Whitebreads
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           privy
           to
           it
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           whole
           Consultation
           had
           signed
           it
           ,
           and
           Mass
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           Grove
           and
           Pickering
           did
           sign
           it
           before
           Mass
           ,
           and
           approved
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           Provincials
           ;
           where
           they
           all
           met
           that
           day
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           which
           was
           delivered
           in
           a
           little
           Chappel
           at
           Wild-House
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Secrecy
          
           ,
           
           Dr.
           Oates
           gives
           Evidence
           that
           he
           saw
           Whitebread
           Administer
           it
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           were
           there
           :
           Mico
           holding
           the
           Book
           ,
           (
           a
           Mass-Book
           )
           but
           what
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Oath
           was
           Dr.
           Oates
           could
           not
           say
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           reasons
           the
           Matter
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           very
           doubtful
           state
           of
           Health
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           leave
           the
           world
           with
           a
           lye
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           how
           much
           easier
           it
           is
           to
           assert
           an
           Affirmative
           ,
           than
           to
           prove
           a
           Negative
           ,
           and
           declaring
           before
           Almighty
           God
           that
           the
           Witness
           had
           not
           spoken
           three
           words
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           then
           called
           to
           mind
           that
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           was
           Authorized
           to
           grant
           
             Military
             Commissions
          
           ,
           
           and
           informed
           that
           the
           Seals
           of
           the
           Office
           were
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Provincial
           had
           Sealed
           some
           hundreds
           .
           That
           some
           of
           them
           past
           the
           Seal
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           former
           Provincial
           ;
           That
           the
           Commissions
           of
           the
           General
           Officers
           were
           Sealed
           by
           
             Iohannes
             Paulus
             de
             Oliva
          
           ,
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Order
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Seals
           for
           inferior
           Commissions
           were
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Provincial
           .
           That
           he
           had
           Sealed
           one
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Gage
          
           ,
           which
           was
           delivered
           unto
           him
           by
           this
           Witness
           ,
           who
           received
           it
           from
           Mr.
           Ashby
           ,
           but
           by
           Whitebreads
           appointment
           :
           as
           appeared
           by
           a
           Memorial
           which
           the
           Witness
           saw
           and
           read
           .
        
         
           That
           Whitebread
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           over
           ,
           lost
           several
           Commissions
           with
           Blanks
           ,
           
           and
           one
           ready
           Sealed
           ,
           which
           was
           delivered
           in
           his
           absence
           unto
           this
           Witness
           .
           And
           that
           the
           intent
           of
           Arming
           ,
           was
           to
           rise
           upon
           the
           Murther
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           Ireland
           and
           Scotland
           being
           already
           prepared
           to
           incourage
           an
           Invasion
           .
        
         
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           offered
           somthing
           here
           concerning
           Grove
           ,
           
           informing
           that
           he
           went
           about
           with
           one
           Smith
           to
           gather
           Peterpence
           ;
           either
           to
           advance
           their
           design
           ,
           or
           to
           send
           them
           to
           Rome
           :
           Mr.
           Grove
           faintly
           denying
           any
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Witness
           ,
           whereupon
           Mr.
           Oates
           informed
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           in
           December
           last
           ,
           going
           to
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           the
           then
           Provincial
           ;
           before
           the
           Witness
           going
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           he
           met
           there
           with
           Mr.
           Grove
           ,
           who
           appointed
           to
           come
           next
           morning
           to
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           and
           lent
           the
           Witness
           eight
           shillings
           for
           the
           hire
           of
           the
           Coach
           ,
           by
           which
           token
           it
           appears
           that
           they
           were
           acquainted
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           other
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           by
           one
           very
           particular
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           Witness
           informeth
           ,
           Groves
           told
           him
           that
           He
           and
           three
           Irishmen
           had
           fired
           Southwark
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           1000
           l.
           for
           their
           pains
           :
           
             Grove
             400
             l.
          
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           200
           l.
           a
           piece
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Courts
           examining
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           if
           he
           knew
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           owned
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           remembred
           it
           by
           divers
           Circumstances
           ,
           but
           insisted
           upon
           it
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           at
           St.
           Omers
           upon
           April
           the
           24.
           which
           was
           the
           time
           when
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirms
           that
           he
           brought
           the
           Resolve
           of
           the
           Consultation
           to
           the
           Prisoners
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           month
           of
           May
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           stirred
           not
           from
           St.
           Omers
           all
           that
           month
           ,
           for
           the
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           offered
           a
           Testimony
           under
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Colledg
           ,
           and
           signed
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           To
           all
           which
           the
           Court
           gave
           a
           very
           favourable
           hearing
           ,
           and
           offered
           time
           to
           make
           out
           a
           proof
           .
           But
           the
           Evidence
           propounded
           not
           being
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           in
           this
           point
           was
           overruled
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
           affirms
           that
           in
           December
           or
           November
           he
           went
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           stayed
           there
           all
           
             Ianuary
             ,
             February
             ,
             March
          
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           April
           ,
           came
           over
           to
           the
           Consult
           of
           the
           24.
           and
           went
           back
           again
           presently
           after
           it
           was
           over
           .
           That
           Father
           Warner
           ,
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Preston
          
           ,
           Father
           Williams
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           one
           
             Nevil
             ,
             &c.
          
           came
           over
           with
           him
           :
           And
           further
           ,
           that
           a
           Lad
           from
           St.
           Omers
           being
           discharged
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           having
           lost
           his
           mony
           ,
           Williams
           supplyed
           him
           towards
           his
           going
           home
           (
           as
           he
           remembers
           )
           his
           name
           was
           Hilsley
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           came
           up
           to
           London
           together
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Witness
           lay
           at
           Groves
           ,
           
           and
           there
           was
           a
           flaxen-hair'd
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           Strange
           the
           late
           Provincial
           ,
           that
           lay
           there
           besides
           :
           but
           that
           the
           Witness
           was
           charged
           to
           keep
           himself
           very
           close
           ,
           Groves
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           denying
           that
           Oates
           ever
           lay
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           confessing
           that
           Strange
           did
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           either
           April
           ,
           or
           May.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebreads
           reply
           upon
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           ;
           
           that
           Williams
           and
           Hilsley
           did
           come
           up
           to
           Town
           together
           ;
           and
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           knew
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           no
           orders
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           did
           here
           very
           tenderly
           advise
           the
           Prisoners
           to
           bethink
           themselves
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           material
           point
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           make
           it
           out
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           not
           in
           England
           in
           April
           or
           May.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           was
           now
           called
           and
           sworn
           and
           then
           examined
           what
           he
           knew
           of
           any
           Plot
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           
           and
           by
           whom
           ;
           who
           rendred
           this
           account
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           had
           been
           near
           
             Five
             years
          
           a
           Carrier
           of
           Letters
           betwixt
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           the
           
             English
             Monks
          
           in
           Paris
           .
           That
           the
           first
           Letter
           he
           carried
           ,
           was
           from
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           ,
           who
           sent
           for
           him
           over
           (
           being
           then
           a
           Lieutenant
           in
           Flanders
           )
           about
           Michaelmass
           last
           was
           four
           years
           .
        
         
         
           That
           the
           Witness
           visiting
           the
           
             English
             Nunnery
          
           at
           Dunkirk
           ,
           was
           kindly
           treated
           by
           the
           Lady
           Abbess
           ,
           
           who
           entertained
           him
           six
           weeks
           in
           the
           Convent
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           recommended
           him
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           as
           a
           person
           fit
           to
           be
           intrusted
           either
           with
           Letters
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           against
           England
           :
           That
           after
           a
           fortnights
           stay
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           sent
           him
           to
           Father
           Harcourts
           ,
           the
           next
           spring
           he
           sent
           him
           with
           several
           Letters
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           gave
           him
           several
           dispatches
           from
           thence
           to
           Morton
           and
           Doway
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           1676.
           he
           carried
           a
           Packet
           to
           the
           Monks
           at
           Paris
           ,
           
           which
           they
           communicated
           to
           the
           other
           
             English
             Monks
          
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           directed
           ,
           with
           a
           Letter
           in
           it
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           from
           
             Harcourt
             ,
             Prichard
          
           ,
           and
           Cary.
           That
           upon
           the
           receipt
           of
           this
           Packet
           ,
           there
           past
           a
           Consultation
           betwixt
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           some
           Monks
           ,
           and
           a
           French
           Bishop
           or
           two
           ,
           by
           whom
           mention
           was
           made
           (
           as
           Stapleton
           an
           
             English
             Monk
          
           told
           the
           Witness
           )
           of
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           Lord
           Bellasis
           ,
           and
           other
           Catholicks
           in
           the
           Plot
           ;
           shewing
           in
           what
           condition
           affairs
           stood
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           That
           from
           the
           
             English
             Monks
          
           at
           Paris
           the
           Witness
           was
           sent
           with
           a
           Packet
           addressed
           to
           Mr.
           Vaughan
           of
           Courtfield
           in
           Monmouthshire
           .
           That
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           went
           from
           thence
           to
           Pontois
           ,
           and
           carried
           other
           Letters
           from
           thence
           into
           England
           ;
           which
           he
           opened
           ,
           and
           found
           to
           be
           only
           Prayers
           for
           the
           success
           of
           the
           design
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           intreaty
           not
           to
           fail
           meeting
           at
           the
           Warwick-shire
           Consult
           .
        
         
           That
           May
           25.
           1677.
           
           The
           Witness
           carried
           over
           an
           other
           Packet
           ,
           
           and
           delivered
           some
           Letters
           to
           the
           
             English
             Nuns
          
           at
           Bruges
           and
           Ghent
           .
           That
           coming
           to
           Doway
           ,
           the
           Monks
           
             Sheldon
             ,
             Stapilton
          
           and
           Latham
           being
           gone
           ,
           the
           Witness
           hastened
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           overtook
           them
           at
           Cambray
           :
           That
           the
           intent
           of
           these
           Letters
           was
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           in
           a
           Consult
           at
           Summerset-House
           ,
           about
           the
           destroying
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           great
           joy
           in
           Cambray
           at
           the
           News
           ;
           and
           at
           Paris
           the
           Witness
           was
           informed
           that
           the
           Lord
           Bellasis
           blamed
           them
           for
           not
           keeping
           touch
           with
           
             England
             ,
             Stapleton
          
           telling
           the
           Witness
           that
           neither
           my
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           the
           Society
           in
           England
           had
           any
           reason
           to
           blame
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           their
           Men
           ,
           
           Mony
           and
           Armies
           in
           readiness
           upon
           any
           occasion
           :
           from
           thence
           the
           Witness
           was
           dispatcht
           into
           Spain
           to
           an
           Irish
           Father
           ,
           whom
           he
           overtook
           at
           
             La
             Mora
          
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           Salamanca
           ,
           and
           St.
           Iago
           ;
           and
           so
           came
           back
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           Landed
           at
           
             Milford
             ▪
             Haven
          
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Witness
           passed
           thence
           to
           London
           ,
           
           and
           delivered
           the
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           look
           into
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           knew
           that
           it
           tended
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           advancing
           of
           the
           Plot.
           That
           he
           was
           afterwards
           sent
           by
           Harcourt
           and
           Coleman
           with
           Letters
           to
           some
           Papists
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           August
           last
           there
           was
           a
           close
           Consult
           at
           Mr.
           Harcourts
           ,
           
           as
           this
           Witness
           was
           informed
           by
           Pritchard
           .
           That
           it
           was
           a
           Plot
           upon
           the
           Kings
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           Pickering
           and
           Grove
           had
           been
           long
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           fear
           of
           failing
           ,
           there
           were
           four
           Ruffians
           to
           be
           imployed
           that
           would
           do
           it
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           Mr.
           Coleman
           would
           inform
           the
           Witness
           of
           the
           success
           .
           That
           Pritchard
           told
           him
           further
           ;
           that
           some
           being
           sent
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           Mr.
           Coleman
           was
           following
           them
           ,
           having
           given
           a
           Guiny
           to
           the
           Menssenger
           that
           carried
           them
           their
           mony
           .
           And
           moreover
           ;
           that
           the
           Witness
           demanded
           why
           they
           kept
           him
           so
           long
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           design
           ,
           they
           answered
           him
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Societies
           Resolve
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           
           Bellasis's
           Order
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           those
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           the
           Actors
           in
           the
           Conspiracy
           should
           be
           made
           privy
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           That
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           August
           ,
           
           as
           he
           believes
           ,
           the
           Witness
           coming
           to
           Harcourts
           Chamber
           ,
           found
           Ireland
           there
           ,
           
             Pritchard
             ,
             Pickering
          
           and
           Grove
           .
           That
           their
           discourse
           was
           that
           since
           the
           Ruffians
           could
           not
           dispatch
           the
           King
           ,
           Pickering
           and
           Grove
           should
           take
           in
           Conyers
           ,
           and
           try
           if
           they
           could
           snap
           him
           in
           his
           morning
           walk
           at
           Newmarket
           .
           That
           they
           were
           all
           of
           them
           eager
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           especially
           Grove
           ,
           who
           said
           that
           if
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           by
           surprize
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           openly
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           the
           worst
           it
           would
           be
           an
           honourable
           miscarriage
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           discoveries
           the
           party
           was
           yet
           strong
           enough
           to
           bring
           it
           about
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           swears
           also
           ,
           
           that
           Fogarthy
           and
           Harcourt
           were
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Grove
             ,
             Pickering
          
           and
           the
           rest
           heard
           all
           this
           .
           That
           Harcourt
           promised
           the
           Witness
           a
           considerable
           reward
           ,
           Grove
           to
           have
           1500
           l.
           if
           he
           came
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           favourite
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           Pickering
           to
           have
           as
           many
           Masses
           at
           twelve
           pence
           a
           piece
           as
           would
           come
           to
           that
           mony
           .
        
         
           Ireland
           denies
           that
           ever
           he
           saw
           Bedlow
           before
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           and
           bade
           him
           produce
           a
           Witness
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           ever
           spoken
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           was
           examined
           what
           he
           could
           say
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           
           that
           he
           charged
           only
           those
           three
           ;
           that
           as
           to
           Whitebread
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           he
           was
           deep
           in
           the
           Plot
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           only
           knew
           him
           by
           sight
           ,
           but
           that
           Whitebread
           and
           Fenwick
           had
           been
           at
           many
           Consultations
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           came
           now
           to
           speak
           to
           Groves
           agreement
           ;
           
           and
           the
           1500
           l.
           His
           evidence
           was
           ,
           that
           Grove
           was
           to
           put
           it
           into
           a
           Friends
           hand
           ,
           but
           he
           knew
           not
           his
           name
           ,
           nor
           the
           certain
           time
           of
           their
           agreement
           .
        
         
           Ireland
           
           affirms
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           London
           the
           whole
           month
           of
           August
           ,
           and
           offers
           to
           prove
           by
           twenty
           Witnesses
           that
           he
           was
           in
           Staffordshire
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           month
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           desires
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           would
           name
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           Company
           where
           ever
           they
           were
           together
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           
           replyed
           that
           he
           did
           not
           pretend
           to
           a
           familiarity
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           often
           ,
           and
           particularly
           at
           
             Le
             Fairs
          
           at
           Somerset-House
           in
           company
           with
           several
           other
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           :
           upon
           Irelands
           bidding
           him
           name
           one
           ,
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           named
           
             Segnior
             Perrare
          
           :
           I
           suppose
           (
           says
           Ireland
           )
           if
           Perrare
           may
           be
           brought
           hither
           ,
           at
           which
           words
           dispute
           concerned
           in
           the
           business
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           may
           here
           take
           notice
           that
           the
           Printed
           Tryal
           has
           this
           passage
           in
           it
           page
           45.
           
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           askes
           Mr.
           Ireland
           .
           do
           you
           know
           
             Le
             Faire
          
           and
           Parrare
           ?
           To
           which
           Ireland
           replies
           Yes
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           saw
           you
           in
           their
           Company
           ,
           in
           Somerset-House
           in
           my
           life
           ,
           but
           
             Once
             or
             Twice
          
           ,
           yes
           (
           says
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           )
           you
           have
           Twice
           at
           
             Le
             Faires
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           in
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           
           and
           an
           Incongruity
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           neither
           finding
           in
           my
           own
           Notes
           ,
           nor
           any
           notice
           taken
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Reader
           is
           left
           to
           judg
           if
           it
           may
           not
           be
           some
           slip
           in
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           gave
           Evidence
           also
           of
           his
           seeing
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           say
           Mass
           at
           Somerset-House
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           Plot
           
           discoursed
           of
           upon
           the
           lives
           of
           certain
           Noble
           Persons
           :
           Knight
           to
           kill
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Shaftsbury
             ;
             Pritchard
          
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Buckingham
             ;
             O
             Neale
          
           the
           Earl
           of
           Ossory
           ,
           and
           Obrian
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormond
           .
        
         
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           
           informs
           the
           Court
           of
           a
           Consult
           he
           had
           forgotten
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           a
           Plot
           laid
           to
           kill
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           and
           raise
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           declaring
           that
           in
           Ianuary
           last
           ,
           
             Fenwick
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           Whitebread
           had
           the
           perusal
           of
           some
           Letters
           from
           Talbot
           sent
           to
           London
           ,
           which
           they
           Communicated
           to
           the
           Society
           at
           St.
           Omers
           .
           The
           Letters
           speaking
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholicks
           stood
           fair
           to
           do
           their
           business
           in
           Ireland
           .
           And
           the
           Witness
           also
           swears
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           Letter
           under
           Covert
           ,
           signed
           by
           
             Whitebread
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             Fenwick
          
           ,
           &c.
           of
           thanksgiving
           for
           their
           hopes
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           declaring
           withal
           ,
           that
           no
           stone
           should
           be
           left
           unturned
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           that
           abominable
           Heresie
           out
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           That
           Fenwick
           ,
           
           about
           the
           21.
           of
           August
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           his
           going
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           to
           bring
           home
           the
           Provincial
           ,
           was
           at
           a
           Consult
           ,
           and
           did
           there
           consent
           to
           a
           design
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormonds
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           moving
           of
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           likewise
           approve
           of
           the
           four
           Iesuites
           that
           were
           to
           do
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           of
           sending
           Fogarthy
           over
           to
           Talbot
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           four
           Iesuites
           should
           not
           do
           their
           business
           .
           And
           also
           that
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           agreed
           to
           it
           ,
           at
           his
           coming
           over
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           his
           Books
           of
           Entry
           ;
           for
           a
           Letter
           from
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           dated
           as
           from
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           August
           ,
           and
           taxed
           at
           but
           two
           pence
           ,
           made
           this
           Witness
           suspect
           that
           it
           was
           written
           nearer
           hand
           :
           In
           that
           Letter
           Whitebread
           approved
           of
           the
           design
           upon
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           swears
           that
           it
           was
           signed
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           informing
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Result
           might
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Book
           wherein
           all
           the
           Consults
           are
           Registred
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Bedlow
          
           
           being
           sworn
           ,
           declareth
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           Ireland
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           Pickering
           ,
           and
           Grove
           ,
           and
           could
           say
           nothing
           to
           the
           Conspiracy
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           heard
           his
           Brother
           talk
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           ,
           as
           people
           that
           he
           knew
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           visited
           his
           Brother
           .
           That
           he
           had
           fetched
           many
           sums
           from
           them
           for
           his
           Brother
           ,
           (
           as
           50
           or
           60
           l.
           at
           a
           time
           )
           as
           he
           had
           proved
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ;
           from
           the
           persons
           that
           paid
           the
           mony
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Bedlow
          
           being
           examined
           what
           he
           had
           heard
           his
           Brother
           say
           concerning
           Mr.
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           he
           had
           known
           him
           ,
           made
           answer
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           his
           Brother
           speak
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           where
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           place
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           tell
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Ireland
           urged
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           made
           mention
           of
           one
           place
           ,
           some
           three
           years
           since
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           talked
           of
           him
           so
           long
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           known
           him
           so
           long
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           question
           being
           put
           to
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           how
           long
           he
           had
           known
           Mr.
           Ireland
           ,
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           made
           answer
           that
           he
           had
           only
           known
           him
           since
           August
           last
           ;
           but
           that
           a
           man
           might
           talk
           of
           people
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           in
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             William
             Bedlow
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Brother
           ,
           did
           not
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           speaking
           to
           the
           summoning
           of
           a
           Consult
           ,
           did
           aver
           that
           he
           heard
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ask
           Mr.
           Peters
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           summoned
           the
           Consult
           ,
           as
           he
           directed
           ,
           him
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Peters
           answered
           him
           ,
           Yes
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           written
           into
           Warwick-shire
           and
           Worcester-shire
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           now
           a
           Letter
           produced
           from
           Mr.
           Peters
           a
           Prisoner
           about
           this
           Plot
           ,
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Doleman
          
           declaring
           in
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           it
           amongst
           Harcourts
           papers
           ,
           the
           hand
           being
           likewise
           sworn
           by
           Dr.
           Oates
           to
           be
           Mr.
           Peters
           hand
           ;
           which
           Letter
           ,
           as
           it
           follows
           ,
           was
           read
           in
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
         
           Feb.
           23.
           1677.
           
        
         
           
             
               These
               for
               his
               honored
               Friend
               Mr.
               William
               Tonstal
               ,
               at
               Burton
               .
            
             
               
                 Honored
                 Dear
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               but
               time
               to
               convey
               these
               following
               particulars
               to
               you
               .
               First
               I
               am
               to
               give
               you
               notice
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               seemed
               siting
               to
               our
               Master
               
                 Consult
                 Pro
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               fix
               the
               21.
               day
               of
               April
               next
               ,
               
                 Stylo
                 veteri
              
               ,
               for
               the
               meeting
               at
               London
               of
               our
               Congregation
               ,
               on
               which
               day
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               have
               a
               suffrage
               are
               to
               be
               present
               there
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               a
               beginning
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               on
               the
               24
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               next
               day
               after
               St.
               
               Georges-day
               ,
               you
               are
               warned
               to
               have
               
                 jus
                 suffragii
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               your
               occasions
               should
               not
               permit
               you
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               signifie
               as
               much
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               others
               in
               their
               ranks
               be
               ordered
               to
               supply
               your
               absence
               :
               every
               one
               is
               minded
               also
               ,
               not
               to
               hasten
               to
               London
               long
               before
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               nor
               to
               appear
               much
               about
               the
               Town
               till
               the
               meeting
               be
               over
               ;
               left
               occasion
               should
               be
               given
               to
               suspect
               the
               design
               ;
               finally
               ,
               secrecy
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               is
               much
               recommended
               to
               all
               those
               that
               receive
               Summons
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               appear
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               necessary
               .
            
             
               Tertio
               pro
               Domino
               Solovo
               disco
               .
               Benefact
               .
               Prov.
               Luniensis
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               straitned
               for
               time
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               only
               assure
               you
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               much
               glad
               of
               obliging
               you
               any
               ways
               .
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Servant
                 
                   Edward
                   Petre.
                
                 Pray
                 my
                 service
                 where
                 due
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           declared
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Ireland
           that
           it
           was
           none
           of
           his
           Letter
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           not
           heard
           of
           it
           before
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           matter
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Doleman
          
           informed
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           gave
           an
           account
           of
           this
           Consult
           to
           His
           Majesty
           and
           Council
           ,
           four
           or
           five
           days
           before
           this
           Letter
           was
           found
           .
        
         
           The
           Seals
           were
           now
           produced
           in
           Court
           ,
           
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirming
           them
           to
           have
           been
           seized
           in
           the
           Provincials
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           confessing
           as
           much
           .
        
         
           The
           Jury
           were
           now
           dischaged
           of
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           and
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           upon
           a
           tenderness
           of
           not
           screwing
           up
           any
           Evidence
           to
           an
           over
           rigorous
           construction
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           were
           taken
           from
           the
           Bar
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           event
           of
           a
           farther
           discovery
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoners
           being
           now
           called
           upon
           to
           make
           their
           defence
           ,
           with
           an
           assurance
           that
           their
           Witnesses
           should
           be
           fairly
           heard
           ,
           and
           a
           free
           Ingress
           and
           Regress
           allow'd
           them
           ,
           without
           trouble
           ,
           Mr.
           Ireland
           came
           on
           first
           ,
           alledging
           ,
        
         
           That
           there
           were
           not
           tow
           Witnesses
           against
           him
           ,
           
           for
           he
           could
           not
           be
           at
           Harcourts
           Chamber
           in
           August
           ,
           being
           that
           whole
           month
           out
           of
           Town
           ,
           That
           he
           went
           into
           
             Staffordshire
             ,
             August
          
           3.
           in
           company
           with
           the
           Lord
           Aston
           ,
           his
           Lady
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           ;
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Southcot
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Lady
           ,
           and
           that
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Aston
          
           can
           Witness
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           being
           in
           Staffordshire
           all
           August
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Aston
           was
           then
           called
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           appear
           ,
           Mr.
           Ireland
           complaining
           that
           he
           had
           not
           liberty
           to
           send
           a
           Note
           to
           any
           body
           ,
           but
           it
           appeared
           that
           his
           Sister
           was
           free
           to
           solicit
           his
           business
           .
        
         
         
           Upon
           Irelands
           denyal
           of
           his
           being
           in
           Town
           in
           August
           ,
           
           
             Sarah
             Pain
          
           (
           whom
           Grove
           owned
           to
           have
           been
           formerly
           his
           servant
           )
           was
           sworn
           ,
           who
           gave
           this
           Evidence
           ;
           That
           she
           knew
           Mr.
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           saw
           him
           at
           his
           own
           house
           about
           a
           week
           after
           the
           Kings
           going
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           who
           went
           about
           the
           13.
           of
           August
           so
           that
           about
           the
           20.
           she
           saw
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           at
           a
           Scriveners
           in
           Fetter-Lane
           .
           That
           she
           knew
           him
           very
           well
           ,
           for
           he
           came
           often
           to
           Mr.
           Groves
           ,
           and
           opened
           all
           the
           Packets
           of
           Letters
           ,
           which
           her
           Master
           delivered
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           Sealed
           those
           that
           went
           beyond
           Seas
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           then
           called
           
             Ann
             Ireland
          
           ,
           
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           who
           informed
           that
           August
           3.
           
           Mr.
           Ireland
           set
           out
           for
           Staffordshire
           ,
           and
           continued
           there
           till
           about
           a
           fortnight
           before
           Michaelmas
           .
           Upon
           Mr.
           Irelands
           denying
           that
           he
           knew
           
             Sarah
             Pain
          
           ,
           she
           minded
           him
           of
           her
           bringing
           him
           divers
           Letters
           ,
           that
           came
           by
           the
           Carriers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           Post
           ,
           to
           which
           Mr.
           Ireland
           replyed
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           very
           well
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           not
           remember
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Irelands
           Mother
           (
           
             Eleanor
             Ireland
          
           )
           was
           then
           called
           ,
           
           who
           declared
           that
           he
           went
           ,
           and
           returned
           ,
           as
           was
           informed
           by
           the
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           and
           her
           Daughter
           lay
           in
           the
           same
           House
           with
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           :
           whereupon
           it
           was
           objected
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           go
           from
           the
           House
           and
           come
           again
           ,
           as
           is
           suggested
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           in
           London
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           declared
           that
           he
           was
           with
           Mr.
           Ireland
           in
           London
           ,
           
           to
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           him
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           12.
           and
           24.
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           afterward
           within
           the
           month
           of
           August
           ,
           at
           Mr.
           Fenwicks
           Chamber
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           first
           or
           second
           of
           September
           he
           himself
           had
           20
           s.
           of
           him
           in
           Town
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Ireland
           said
           was
           a
           most
           false
           lie
           ,
           he
           being
           then
           in
           Staffordshire
           ;
           and
           he
           minded
           them
           of
           a
           contradiction
           in
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           the
           one
           speaking
           of
           him
           as
           going
           to
           St.
           Omers
           the
           12.
           and
           the
           other
           charging
           him
           with
           being
           at
           Harcourts
           Chamber
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           month
           ;
           which
           was
           solved
           thus
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           going
           ,
           or
           
             pretending
             to
             go
          
           and
           yet
           
             not
             go
          
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           next
           produced
           one
           Harrison
           ,
           
           the
           Coachman
           that
           carried
           him
           down
           ,
           who
           informed
           ;
           That
           he
           met
           the
           Prisoner
           (
           Mr.
           
             Ireland
             )
             Aug.
          
           5.
           in
           the
           evening
           at
           the
           
             Bull
             Inn
          
           ,
           in
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           and
           Travelled
           with
           him
           till
           the
           16.
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           whether
           he
           came
           from
           London
           that
           day
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           him
           before
           .
           That
           he
           was
           a
           servant
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Southcot
          
           ,
           who
           married
           the
           Sister
           of
           the
           Lord
           Aston
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           carried
           the
           Prisoner
           to
           Tixal
           the
           Lord
           Astons
           House
           :
           That
           after
           three
           or
           four
           days
           stay
           at
           Tixal
           he
           went
           to
           Nantwich
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Westchester
           ,
           where
           he
           left
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           now
           called
           up
           to
           Town
           by
           a
           Messenger
           the
           night
           before
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Ireland
           gives
           this
           account
           of
           his
           passage
           ,
           
           That
           Aug.
           3.
           he
           went
           out
           of
           London
           to
           Standen
           ,
           where
           he
           lodged
           that
           night
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           5.
           went
           to
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           going
           out
           of
           his
           way
           for
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Southcot
          
           and
           his
           Ladies
           Company
           ,
           who
           he
           knew
           were
           to
           meet
           the
           Lord
           Aston
           and
           his
           Lady
           at
           St.
           Albans
           ;
           and
           being
           asked
           how
           he
           could
           prove
           himself
           to
           be
           that
           whole
           month
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           when
           yet
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           was
           in
           Westchester
           ,
           Mr.
           Ireland
           made
           answer
           that
           he
           was
           in
           Staffordshire
           and
           thereabouts
           :
           And
           that
           he
           was
           at
           Wolverhampton
           ,
           
           he
           desired
           Mr.
           
             Charles
             Gifford
          
           might
           be
           called
           to
           bear
           him
           Witness
           ;
           who
           gave
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           from
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           St.
           Bartholomew
           he
           continued
           there
           till
           the
           9.
           of
           September
           ,
           and
           could
           say
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Ireland
           then
           reflected
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Testimony
           ,
           
           having
           been
           told
           that
           he
           broke
           Prison
           at
           Dover
           ,
           and
           other
           ill
           things
           of
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           offered
           it
           as
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           some
           Witnesses
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           attesst
           his
           Reputation
           ,
           desiring
           time
           to
           produce
           more
           Witnesses
           ,
           having
           Witnesses
           already
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           are
           more
           ,
           and
           naming
           Hilsley
           for
           one
           that
           would
           prove
           ,
           that
           when
           Dr.
           Oates
           said
           he
           came
           over
           with
           him
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           all
           that
           time
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           but
           (
           says
           Ireland
           )
           no
           man
           can
           answer
           to
           a
           charge
           he
           was
           not
           aware
           of
           .
        
         
         
           Sir
           
             Denny
             Ashburnham
          
           being
           solicited
           to
           appear
           ,
           
           and
           testifie
           what
           he
           could
           say
           concerning
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           was
           now
           called
           ;
           and
           he
           informed
           that
           upon
           a
           Letter
           received
           that
           morning
           ,
           with
           the
           copy
           of
           an
           indictment
           of
           Perjury
           against
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           from
           the
           Town
           of
           Hastings
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           served
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           to
           Mr.
           Atturney
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           only
           a
           Certificate
           ,
           and
           the
           Indictment
           not
           proceeded
           upon
           ,
           and
           no
           warrantable
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           neither
           for
           nor
           against
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           worth
           a
           reading
           .
           Sir
           Denny
           Ashburnham's
           information
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           known
           Dr.
           Oates
           from
           a
           child
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           youth
           he
           was
           lookt
           upon
           to
           be
           a
           person
           not
           much
           to
           be
           confided
           in
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           night
           before
           importuned
           by
           the
           Sister
           of
           Mr.
           Ireland
           to
           give
           Evidence
           for
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           he
           refused
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           declaring
           that
           he
           could
           not
           speak
           any
           thing
           to
           his
           advantage
           :
           for
           though
           perhaps
           having
           known
           Dr.
           Oates
           in
           youth
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           suspended
           in
           his
           belief
           upon
           Dr.
           Oates
           his
           single
           Testimony
           ,
           yet
           finding
           it
           so
           seconded
           ,
           he
           was
           clearly
           convinced
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           he
           declared
           farther
           that
           he
           could
           say
           nothing
           to
           take
           off
           Dr.
           Oates
           Evidence
           .
           That
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Indictment
           in
           question
           was
           only
           Dr.
           Oates
           swearing
           the
           Peace
           against
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           saying
           that
           there
           were
           Witnesses
           could
           prove
           such
           a
           Fact
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           do
           when
           they
           were
           called
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Ireland
           pleaded
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           Family
           ,
           his
           Relations
           plundered
           ,
           an
           Unkle
           killed
           in
           the
           Kings
           service
           ,
           the
           Pendrels
           ,
           and
           the
           Giffords
           ,
           that
           preserved
           the
           King
           after
           his
           Defeat
           at
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           so
           only
           desiring
           time
           for
           more
           Witnesses
           ,
           he
           remitted
           himself
           to
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Groves
           said
           little
           more
           than
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           never
           lay
           at
           his
           House
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           him
           take
           the
           Sacrament
           at
           Wildhouse
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           prove
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           able
           to
           send
           for
           Witnesses
           ,
           his
           Sister
           declaring
           that
           she
           never
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           there
           ,
           at
           her
           Brothers
           House
           (
           Dr.
           Oates
           deposing
           that
           he
           was
           there
           in
           a
           disguise
           ,
           and
           by
           another
           name
           .
           )
           The
           Prisoner
           concluding
           all
           with
           these
           words
           .
           
             As
             I
             have
             a
             soul
             to
             save
             ,
             I
             know
             nothing
             of
             this
             matter
             charged
             upon
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Pickering
           affirms
           that
           he
           never
           shot
           off
           a
           Pistol
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           that
           he
           knew
           of
           ;
           offers
           to
           swear
           that
           he
           never
           was
           in
           Mr.
           Bedlows
           Company
           ;
           urges
           that
           his
           Father
           was
           slain
           on
           the
           Kings
           side
           ,
           and
           pleads
           that
           he
           had
           no
           time
           to
           summons
           his
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           had
           given
           his
           directions
           to
           the
           Jury
           which
           were
           exact
           and
           impartial
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           learned
           reflections
           upon
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           the
           Jury
           went
           out
           to
           consider
           of
           their
           Verdict
           ,
           
           and
           in
           a
           short
           time
           came
           in
           again
           ,
           and
           returned
           the
           three
           Prisoners
           severally
           Guilty
           of
           the
           High
           Treason
           whereof
           they
           stood
           Indicted
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Court
           adjourned
           till
           four
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           :
           when
           meeting
           again
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           adjournment
           ;
           Mr.
           Recorder
           ,
           after
           a
           grave
           and
           weighty
           discourse
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           pronounced
           Sentence
           upon
           the
           Prisoners
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           form
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           which
           Sentence
           was
           accordingly
           Executed
           upon
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           
             Grove
             ;
             Ianuary
          
           24.
           at
           the
           common
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           Pickering
           being
           Reprieved
           till
           May
           9.
           1679.
           when
           he
           likewise
           suffered
           death
           according
           to
           his
           Sentence
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Charge
           and
           Defence
           of
           Tho.
           Whitebread
           ,
           Will.
           Harcourt
           ,
           John
           Fenwick
           ,
           John
           Gavan
           ,
           and
           Anthony
           Turner
           .
        
         
           THERE
           were
           tried
           by
           an
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           ,
           at
           the
           Sessions-House
           at
           
             Old
             Bayly
             ,
             Iune
          
           13.
           1679.
           
           Five
           Jesuits
           and
           Priests
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Tho.
             White
          
           ,
           alias
           Whitebread
           ,
           (
           Provincial
           of
           the
           Society
           in
           
             England
             )
             Will.
             Harcourt
          
           ,
           Rectour
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Iohn
             Fenwick
          
           ,
           Procurator
           for
           the
           Society
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Gavan
          
           ,
           and
           
             Anthony
             Turner
          
           ,
           upon
           an
           Indictment
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           for
           a
           Conspiracy
           against
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           overturning
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
           There
           was
           also
           a
           Sixth
           brought
           to
           the
           Barr
           ,
           one
           
             Iames
             Corker
          
           ,
           but
           upon
           his
           Petition
           to
           the
           Court
           for
           longer
           time
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           he
           had
           not
           sufficient
           notice
           for
           the
           producing
           of
           his
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           the
           preparing
           of
           his
           Defences
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           set
           aside
           .
        
         
           The
           Indictment
           being
           read
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           represented
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           having
           been
           tri'd
           on
           the
           17.
           of
           December
           last
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           Indictment
           ,
           the
           Jury
           impannell'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Evidence
           found
           insufficient
           that
           was
           brought
           in
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Jury
           discharged
           without
           Verdict
           ,
           he
           was
           informed
           that
           no
           man
           could
           be
           tried
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           Life
           put
           in
           jeopardy
           twice
           for
           the
           same
           Cause
           ;
           and
           therefore
           made
           it
           his
           Suit
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           Counsell
           to
           direct
           him
           upon
           that
           point
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Law.
           He
           pressed
           that
           his
           Life
           was
           in
           jeopardy
           ,
           being
           deliver'd
           over
           in
           Charge
           to
           the
           Jury
           ;
           and
           cited
           
           Sayer's
           Case
           Eliz.
           31.
           who
           having
           pleaded
           to
           a
           former
           Indictment
           for
           a
           Burglary
           ,
           was
           Indicted
           a
           second
           time
           ;
           the
           Judges
           declaring
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           Indicted
           again
           for
           the
           same
           Fact.
           He
           desired
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           Record
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           informed
           whether
           or
           no
           ,
           being
           come
           upon
           his
           Trial
           ,
           a
           man
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           either
           Condemned
           ,
           or
           Acquitted
           .
           Upon
           which
           motion
           and
           proposal
           it
           was
           opened
           unto
           him
           ,
        
         
           That
           the
           Jury
           being
           discharg'd
           of
           him
           ,
           
           his
           Life
           was
           in
           no
           danger
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Jury
           being
           sworn
           to
           make
           true
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           in
           their
           Charge
           ,
           their
           Charge
           is
           not
           full
           till
           the
           last
           Charge
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           after
           Evidence
           .
           And
           farther
           ,
           that
           their
           Plea
           was
           not
           to
           be
           supported
           without
           a
           Record
           ;
           and
           moreover
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Record
           of
           December
           17.
           concerning
           them
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           no
           Verdict
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Trial
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           the
           same
           Indictment
           ,
           but
           contained
           new
           matter
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           submitted
           himself
           to
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           offered
           the
           same
           Plea
           with
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           inlarging
           himself
           upon
           it
           ;
           That
           they
           Two
           were
           in
           the
           fame
           danger
           with
           the
           other
           Three
           that
           suffered
           ,
           for
           if
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           (
           who
           declared
           he
           could
           say
           nothing
           against
           them
           )
           had
           given
           the
           same
           Evidence
           as
           against
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           been
           likewise
           Condemned
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Evidence
           falling
           short
           ,
           he
           supposed
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           discharged
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           proceeded
           now
           upon
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           
           who
           did
           all
           plead
           
             Not
             Guilty
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Jury
           being
           called
           ,
           they
           did
           unanimously
           Except
           (
           without
           naming
           them
           )
           to
           all
           those
           persons
           that
           had
           served
           before
           as
           Jury-men
           in
           the
           same
           Cause
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           King's
           Counsell
           had
           opened
           the
           Indictment
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Oates
           was
           the
           first
           Witness
           called
           ,
           and
           sworn
           :
           who
           giving
           the
           Court
           to
           understand
           ,
           
           that
           he
           should
           have
           occasion
           for
           several
           Witnesses
           ,
           which
           he
           desired
           might
           be
           called
           in
           ,
           Mr.
           Gavan
           objected
           against
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           them
           instructions
           ;
           so
           that
           Mr.
           Oates
           giving
           in
           their
           Names
           ,
           a
           note
           was
           taken
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           sent
           for
           to
           be
           in
           readiness
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           and
           then
           Mr.
           Oates
           came
           to
           his
           Evidence
           ,
           declaring
           ,
        
         
           That
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           was
           made
           Provincial
           December
           last
           was
           twelve-month
           ,
           
           and
           ordered
           Conyers
           to
           preach
           this
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           
             English
             Seminary
          
           upon
           S.
           Thomas
           of
           
           Becket's
           day
           ,
           That
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           and
           Supremacy
           were
           Antichristian
           ,
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           Devillish
           :
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           Whitebread
           wrote
           Letters
           in
           Ianuary
           ,
           
           or
           February
           ,
           to
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           of
           what
           Talbot
           had
           written
           to
           him
           about
           the
           State
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           That
           thousands
           would
           be
           in
           readiness
           to
           rise
           when
           the
           Blow
           was
           given
           :
           signifying
           by
           the
           word
           Blow
           ,
           as
           was
           usual
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           King.
           Farther
           declaring
           ,
           that
           this
           Expression
           was
           in
           
           Whitebread's
           Letter
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           said
           (
           for
           the
           Blow
           )
           he
           hoped
           it
           would
           not
           be
           long
           first
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           
             Ianuary
             Whitebread
          
           sent
           two
           Jesuits
           to
           see
           how
           things
           were
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           
           of
           whose
           Return
           in
           
             April
             Whitebread
          
           delivered
           an
           Accompt
           :
           mentioning
           a
           Consult
           appointed
           in
           
             April
             ,
             old
             stile
             ,
             May
             ,
             new
          
           ;
           where
           there
           met
           
             Whitebread
             ,
             Fenwick
             ,
             Harcourt
          
           ,
           and
           Turner
           ,
           who
           did
           all
           of
           them
           sign
           the
           Resolve
           ;
           Whitebread
           at
           
             Wild-House
             ,
             Fenwick
          
           in
           
             Drury-Lane
             ,
             Harcourt
          
           in
           Duke-Street
           .
           That
           the
           Consult
           began
           at
           the
           
             White-horse
             Tavern
          
           in
           the
           Strand
           ,
           where
           Cary
           was
           made
           Procurator
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           Rome
           :
           after
           this
           they
           Adjourned
           into
           small
           Meeting
           ,
           at
           
           Whitebread's
           Chamber
           ,
           
           Ireland's
           ,
           
           Harcourt's
           ,
           
           Fenwick's
           .
           The
           Witness
           durst
           not
           charge
           Mr.
           Gavan
           with
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Resolve
           signed
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           
           was
           ▪
           that
           Pickering
           and
           Grovo
           should
           proceed
           to
           dispatch
           the
           King
           ;
           (
           as
           a
           good
           Expedient
           .
           )
           And
           that
           after
           this
           Consult
           ,
           the
           Witness
           and
           8
           or
           9
           more
           returned
           to
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ;
           and
           in
           
             Iune
             Whitebread
          
           went
           over
           to
           Flanders
           ,
           (
           being
           Provincial
           )
           to
           look
           to
           his
           Charge
           ;
           where
           ,
           upon
           discourse
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           Expression
           ,
           That
           
             he
             hoped
             to
             see
             the
             —
             at
             Whitehall
             laid
             fast
             enough
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             if
             the
             Brother
             should
             appear
             to
             follow
             in
             his
             Footsteps
             ,
             his
             Passport
             should
             be
             made
             too
             .
          
        
         
           That
           
             Iune
             13.
             old
             stile
          
           the
           Witness
           came
           for
           England
           by
           order
           ,
           
           took
           boat
           at
           Calais
           on
           the
           14.
           and
           on
           the
           15.
           betimes
           in
           the
           morning
           he
           landed
           at
           Dover
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           was
           with
           some
           Students
           that
           he
           was
           sending
           over
           .
           That
           Fenwick
           ,
           the
           Witness
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           took
           Coach
           ,
           baited
           at
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           came
           six
           miles
           farther
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Box
           taken
           by
           the
           Searchers
           ,
           directed
           
             to
             the
             Honourable
             Richard
             Blundell
             ,
             
               Esq
            
             at
             London
             ,
          
           and
           brought
           up
           by
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           .
           It
           was
           full
           of
           Beads
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           and
           Fenwick
           desired
           the
           Searchers
           to
           send
           it
           with
           a
           Letter
           for
           Mr.
           Thompson
           ,
           (
           so
           he
           called
           himself
           )
           to
           the
           
             Fountain
             Tavern
          
           near
           
             Charing
             Cross.
          
           He
           swears
           farther
           ,
           that
           Fenwick
           said
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           searched
           his
           Pockets
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           his
           Box
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           cost
           him
           his
           Life
           ;
           for
           
             he
             had
             Letters
             there
             about
             the
             Concern
             in
             hand
             .
          
           That
           he
           came
           to
           London
           about
           noon
           ,
           
             Iune
             17.
             old
             stile
          
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           one
           Ashby
           (
           or
           rather
           Thimbleby
           )
           and
           Fenwick
           brought
           over
           Instructions
           from
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           for
           the
           offering
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
             10000
             li.
          
           to
           poyson
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           filling
           up
           of
           a
           Blank
           Commission
           for
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Gage
          
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Officer
           in
           the
           Army
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           
           Fenwick's
           own
           order
           the
           Witness
           gave
           it
           one
           Sunday
           into
           Sir
           
           Iohn's
           own
           hand
           ;
           the
           Commission
           being
           filled
           at
           Wild-House
           by
           
           Whitebread's
           order
           ,
           but
           signed
           and
           sealed
           by
           Whitebread
           ,
           who
           ordered
           Ashby
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           filled
           up
           :
           which
           Order
           
           the
           Witness
           saw
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           hand
           .
           That
           there
           were
           present
           at
           the
           filling
           of
           it
           up
           ,
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           ,
           Mr.
           Ashby
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Ireland
           :
           and
           that
           Fenwick
           and
           Harcourt
           did
           counsell
           Ashby
           upon
           his
           leaving
           of
           the
           Bath
           ,
           
           (
           whither
           he
           went
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           )
           to
           take
           his
           Circuit
           in
           Somersetshire
           ,
           and
           possess
           the
           people
           there
           with
           the
           matter
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           the
           Gentleman
           at
           Whitehall
           would
           be
           dispatch'd
           before
           he
           came
           back
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Mr.
           Gavan
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Oates
           declares
           ,
           that
           seeing
           him
           in
           the
           Lobby
           ,
           disguis'd
           in
           a
           Periwigg
           ,
           and
           one
           enquiring
           if
           he
           knew
           him
           ,
           the
           Witness
           did
           not
           then
           well
           know
           him
           in
           that
           dress
           ,
           and
           so
           gave
           no
           Information
           against
           him
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           not
           conceiving
           the
           mystery
           of
           it
           ,
           knowing
           him
           to
           have
           a
           very
           good
           head
           of
           hair
           of
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           That
           Mr.
           Gavan
           ,
           
           in
           Iuly
           1678.
           informed
           the
           Fathers
           at
           London
           how
           things
           went
           in
           Staffordshire
           and
           Shropshire
           ,
           and
           how
           industrious
           Father
           Ewers
           was
           to
           order
           matters
           in
           those
           Countries
           .
           The
           Letter
           did
           not
           say
           from
           what
           place
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           Witness
           at
           first
           know
           the
           hand
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           make
           appear
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           Iuly
           ,
           or
           August
           ,
           that
           the
           Witness
           saw
           Mr.
           Gavan
           at
           Mr.
           
           Ireland's
           Chamber
           .
           Mr.
           Gavan
           here
           interposed
           ,
           
             upon
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             Innocent
             as
             a
             Child
             unborn
             :
          
           which
           gave
           the
           Court
           occasion
           to
           forbid
           the
           Interrupting
           of
           the
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Oates
           declared
           likewise
           ,
           
           that
           meeting
           Gavan
           at
           
           Ireland's
           Chamber
           ,
           he
           gave
           Ireland
           the
           same
           Account
           of
           Staffordshire
           ,
           and
           Shropshire
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           before
           in
           his
           Letter
           :
           and
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           the
           Witness
           saw
           him
           draw
           a
           Bill
           for
           payment
           of
           money
           to
           some
           little
           Priest
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           same
           Writing
           with
           that
           Letter
           .
           That
           Gavan
           talked
           of
           Two
           or
           Three
           thousand
           pounds
           that
           would
           be
           ready
           thereabouts
           for
           the
           design
           .
        
         
           That
           betwixt
           August
           8.
           and
           12.
           
           Ireland
           took
           leave
           of
           the
           Witness
           ,
           
           and
           others
           ,
           at
           his
           own
           Chamber
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           going
           to
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           leaving
           the
           Town
           ,
           Fenwick
           ,
           in
           the
           other's
           absence
           ,
           executed
           the
           place
           of
           Treasurer
           and
           Procurator
           .
           That
           
             August
             21.
             
             Fenwick
             ,
             Harcourt
             ,
             Keins
          
           and
           Blundell
           were
           together
           at
           Wild-House
           ,
           and
           80
           li.
           before
           them
           ,
           
           the
           greater
           part
           in
           Guinneys
           ;
           which
           was
           for
           those
           that
           were
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           at
           Windsor
           :
           and
           that
           the
           matter
           being
           agreed
           ,
           Coleman
           came
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           Messenger
           a
           Guinny
           to
           quicken
           him
           in
           his
           dispatch
           .
           That
           from
           Wild-House
           they
           removed
           to
           
           Harcourt's
           Chamber
           for
           the
           Papers
           that
           were
           to
           goe
           to
           Windsor
           :
           and
           that
           there
           the
           Messenger
           received
           his
           money
           .
        
         
           That
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           this
           ,
           
           Fenwick
           and
           Harcourt
           being
           at
           a
           Consult
           at
           the
           Benedictines
           ,
           he
           had
           fresh
           News
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           from
           Talbot
           ,
           of
           a
           Design
           upon
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormond
           :
           he
           enquiring
           how
           things
           stood
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           desiring
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           Money
           ,
           for
           advancing
           the
           Design
           .
           That
           Fenwick
           sent
           Commissions
           (
           as
           he
           told
           this
           Witness
           )
           to
           Chester
           ,
           by
           an
           Express
           ;
           but
           concerning
           the
           Letters
           by
           the
           Post
           ,
           the
           Witness
           speaks
           his
           own
           knowledge
           .
           That
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           delivered
           this
           Witness
           some
           money
           for
           necessary
           Expences
           ,
           charging
           him
           to
           get
           some
           Masses
           said
           for
           the
           Success
           of
           the
           Undertaking
           .
           That
           August
           25.
           after
           noon
           ,
           he
           saw
           Fenwick
           at
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           he
           being
           next
           day
           to
           depart
           for
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           with
           8
           or
           10
           Students
           :
           after
           which
           time
           the
           Witness
           never
           saw
           him
           more
           till
           he
           was
           in
           Custody
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           first
           or
           second
           of
           September
           ,
           
           a
           Letter
           coming
           from
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           that
           was
           charged
           but
           
             two
             pence
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           passed
           for
           a
           forrein
           Letter
           ,
           the
           Witness
           concluded
           that
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           lay
           close
           somewhere
           in
           England
           .
           That
           September
           3.
           the
           Witness
           went
           at
           night
           to
           visit
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           at
           supper
           :
           but
           that
           next
           morning
           he
           gave
           the
           Witness
           ill
           Language
           ,
           and
           Blows
           ,
           asking
           him
           how
           he
           could
           look
           him
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           having
           done
           so
           falsly
           by
           him
           .
           And
           that
           
           the
           Witness
           asking
           him
           what
           injury
           he
           had
           done
           him
           ;
           his
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Witness
           had
           discovered
           the
           business
           :
           upon
           this
           mistake
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           the
           Witness
           had
           communicated
           his
           Information
           by
           Dr.
           Tongue
           ,
           went
           to
           His
           Majesty
           in
           the
           same-coloured
           Cloaths
           that
           the
           Witness
           wore
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           having
           received
           a
           description
           of
           his
           Cloaths
           ,
           concluded
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Witness
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Witness
           having
           countenanced
           the
           matter
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           to
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           he
           shewed
           the
           Witness
           a
           Letter
           from
           Bedingfield
           ,
           informing
           that
           the
           Design
           had
           taken
           Air
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           
             five
             Letters
          
           sent
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           and
           intercepted
           ,
           had
           not
           made
           the
           rest
           look
           like
           a
           Counterfeit
           ,
           all
           had
           been
           spoil'd
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Witness
           having
           pacified
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           he
           offer'd
           to
           be
           friends
           with
           him
           ,
           upon
           condition
           he
           would
           tell
           him
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           that
           went
           with
           him
           .
           Mr.
           Oates
           declared
           this
           to
           be
           all
           he
           had
           to
           say
           to
           the
           Prisoner
           at
           the
           Barr
           ,
           saving
           onely
           that
           upon
           Sir
           George
           Wakeman's
           refusing
           to
           poyson
           the
           King
           for
           10000
           li.
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           advised
           the
           adding
           of
           
             five
             thousand
             pounds
          
           more
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           rejoyced
           to
           find
           it
           accepted
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Mr.
           Turner
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           present
           at
           the
           Consult
           in
           April
           ,
           and
           signing
           the
           Resolve
           of
           Murthering
           the
           King
           ,
           Mr.
           Oates
           has
           something
           to
           say
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Mr.
           Gavan
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Oates
           swears
           that
           he
           was
           summoned
           to
           the
           Consult
           of
           April
           24.
           but
           cannot
           swear
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           saw
           his
           Name
           to
           the
           Resolve
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           one
           with
           the
           Letter
           about
           Staffordshire
           ,
           the
           Witness
           still
           declaring
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           Gavan
           write
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           aforesaid
           Bill
           of
           Exchange
           .
        
         
           That
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           
             Fenwick
             ,
             Harcourt
          
           and
           Turner
           were
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           mony
           was
           raised
           for
           furthering
           the
           Design
           of
           destroying
           the
           King
           and
           Government
           .
           That
           Gavan
           wrote
           a
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Grove
           ,
           for
           the
           taking
           up
           of
           mony
           :
           declaring
           farther
           ,
           that
           that
           Letter
           was
           received
           by
           Grove
           ,
           
           and
           delivered
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           Staffordshire
           as
           is
           before
           related
           :
           and
           that
           this
           Account
           was
           given
           in
           London
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           or
           Middle
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           when
           Mr.
           Ashby
           was
           in
           Town
           .
        
         
           Here
           Gavan
           alledged
           that
           Mr.
           Oates
           said
           but
           even
           now
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           
             latter
             end
          
           of
           Iuly
           :
           upon
           which
           Mr.
           Oates
           moved
           that
           the
           Witness
           might
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           that
           would
           put
           things
           upon
           the
           Evidence
           which
           they
           never
           said
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           the
           Prisoners
           put
           several
           Questions
           to
           the
           Witness
           .
           
           Whitebread
           ask'd
           him
           
             how
             long
             he
             had
             known
             him
             before
             the
          
           April
           Consult
           .
           Mr.
           Oates
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           his
           face
           before
           .
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           demanded
           
             how
             he
             was
             to
             be
             employed
             ,
          
           and
           
             what
             Recompence
          
           .
           Mr.
           Oates
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           left
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Fathers
           at
           Mr.
           
           Whitebread's
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           the
           Result
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           where
           respectively
           they
           met
           .
        
         
           To
           
           Fenwick's
           Questions
           ,
           
             If
             Mr.
             Oates
             was
             at
             the
             White-Horse
             Tavern
             ,
             if
             he
             din'd
             there
             ,
             how
             long
             he
             stayed
             in
             Town
             ,
             who
             came
             over
             with
             him
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             Names
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Oates
           made
           Answer
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           at
           the
           
             White
             Horse
          
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           dine
           there
           ,
           
           that
           his
           stay
           in
           England
           was
           under
           
             Twenty
             days
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           punctually
           remember
           who
           they
           were
           that
           came
           over
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           long
           since
           .
           Whereupon
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           told
           the
           Witness
           ,
           that
           he
           need
           not
           charge
           his
           memory
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           them
           in
           his
           Narrative
           .
           Mr.
           Oates
           ,
           upon
           this
           ,
           naming
           divers
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Father
           Williams
           ,
           the
           Rector
           of
           Watton
           ,
           the
           Rectour
           of
           Liege
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           asked
           the
           Witness
           ,
           
           if
           Mr.
           Nevil
           and
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Brett
          
           were
           there
           ,
           he
           having
           said
           so
           in
           his
           Narrative
           .
           Mr.
           Oates
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           believed
           that
           they
           were
           there
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           offered
           Mr.
           
           Oates's
           Narrative
           ,
           as
           an
           Evidence
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           being
           sworn
           before
           a
           Justice
           of
           the
           Peace
           ;
           insisting
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           his
           Evidence
           in
           Court
           ought
           to
           agree
           with
           his
           Narrative
           .
           But
           he
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           admit
           a
           Pamphlet
           in
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           demanded
           of
           Mr.
           Oates
           ,
           
           
             whether
             it
             were
             in
          
           August
           ,
           or
           July
           ,
           
             that
             Mr.
          
           Oates
           
             saw
             him
             ,
             what
             time
             of
             the
             month
             ,
             and
             whether
             before
             Mr.
          
           Ashby
           
             went
             to
             the
          
           Bath
           ,
           
             or
             not
          
           .
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Oates
           replied
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           towards
           the
           middle
           or
           latter
           end
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           the
           Prisoner
           in
           Town
           ,
           Ashby
           being
           then
           also
           in
           Town
           ,
           and
           Gavan
           telling
           the
           Witness
           that
           he
           would
           go
           see
           him
           ;
           the
           Witness
           declaring
           particularly
           ,
           that
           about
           
             Mid-Iuly
             Ashby
          
           came
           to
           Town
           ,
           stayed
           not
           above
           a
           fortnight
           ,
           designing
           for
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           this
           time
           it
           was
           that
           Gavan
           communicated
           the
           subject
           of
           that
           Letter
           .
        
         
           Gavan
           demanded
           of
           the
           Witness
           ,
           
           in
           which
           of
           the
           two
           weeks
           it
           was
           (
           Ashby
           staying
           but
           a
           fortnight
           )
           that
           Mr.
           Oates
           saw
           him
           in
           Town
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           expounding
           to
           the
           Court
           the
           Intent
           of
           that
           Question
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           endeavour
           to
           disprove
           it
           either
           in
           the
           one
           week
           or
           in
           the
           other
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Oates
           could
           not
           charge
           his
           memory
           with
           the
           precise
           Week
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           put
           it
           then
           to
           Mr.
           Oates
           ,
           
           
             how
             often
             he
             had
             seen
             him
             in
          
           London
           .
           Whose
           Answer
           was
           ,
           
             onely
             one
             day
          
           ,
           but
           two
           several
           times
           that
           day
           ,
           as
           he
           remembered
           ,
           by
           the
           token
           that
           an
           Apothecary
           brought
           Mr.
           Gavan
           a
           Cordiall
           in
           the
           afternoon
           to
           Mr.
           
           Ireland's
           Chamber
           ,
           he
           being
           then
           and
           there
           indisposed
           .
           That
           the
           Apothecary
           was
           called
           Walpoole
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Witness
           could
           not
           say
           whether
           it
           was
           he
           himself
           that
           brought
           it
           ,
           or
           his
           servant
           .
           Mr.
           Gavan
           brake
           out
           here
           into
           this
           Expression
           ,
           
             I
             do
             as
             truely
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
          
           God
           ,
           a
           Heaven
           ,
           
             and
             a
          
           Hell
           ,
           
             as
             any
             one
             here
             does
             .
             As
             I
             hope
             for
             salvation
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             to
             see
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             Mr.
          
           Oates
           
             before
             that
             day
             in
          
           January
           ,
           
             when
             he
             says
             I
             had
             the
             Periwigg
             on
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             not
             know
             me
             .
             And
             as
             for
          
           July
           ,
           
             I
             call
             God
             to
             witness
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             him
             then
             .
             Vpon
             my
             salvation
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             in
          
           London
           .
        
         
           Liberty
           being
           allowed
           to
           the
           Prisoners
           to
           ask
           any
           Questions
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Turner
           asked
           Mr.
           Oates
           ,
           if
           Whitehall
           was
           not
           the
           first
           place
           that
           ever
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           the
           Prisoner
           that
           he
           went
           by
           another
           name
           .
           Mr.
           Oates
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           beastly
           Periwigg
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           so
           well
           call
           him
           to
           mind
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           consider
           Names
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           the
           Man.
           He
           saw
           him
           at
           the
           Consult
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           40
           or
           50
           in
           the
           Meeting
           .
           That
           he
           could
           not
           say
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           the
           
             White
             Horse
          
           ,
           but
           at
           Mr.
           
           Fenwick's
           Chamber
           he
           did
           .
           Turner
           laid
           hold
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           minded
           him
           that
           at
           Whitehall
           he
           said
           it
           was
           at
           Wild-House
           :
           which
           Mr.
           Oates
           explained
           ,
           
           by
           telling
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           the
           greatest
           business
           was
           done
           at
           Wild-House
           ,
           they
           called
           all
           Consults
           the
           Consults
           of
           Wild-House
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           being
           sworn
           ,
           
           was
           Examined
           what
           he
           could
           say
           of
           Whitebread
           and
           Harcourt
           ,
           but
           to
           begin
           with
           Whitebread
           .
           He
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           Whitebread
           some
           two
           or
           three
           years
           agoe
           with
           the
           old
           Lady
           Aston
           ,
           at
           Tixall
           ,
           having
           no
           great
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           .
           But
           that
           in
           a
           Letter
           from
           Mr.
           Groves
           to
           Mr.
           Ewers
           ,
           he
           saw
           one
           of
           Mr.
           
           Whitebread's
           inclosed
           ,
           cautioning
           Ewers
           to
           chuse
           men
           that
           were
           hardy
           ,
           and
           desperate
           ,
           (
           or
           to
           that
           purpose
           )
           and
           no
           matter
           for
           their
           being
           Gentlemen
           .
           That
           he
           came
           to
           know
           Mr.
           
           Whitebread's
           hand
           ,
           by
           looking
           upon
           him
           as
           he
           was
           writing
           a
           Letter
           at
           Tixal
           ,
           which
           he
           gave
           him
           to
           convey
           .
           That
           his
           Name
           was
           to
           the
           
           Letter
           ,
           
           and
           that
           it
           was
           so
           like
           the
           hand
           which
           the
           Witness
           saw
           him
           write
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           almost
           positively
           swear
           it
           was
           the
           same
           .
           That
           he
           came
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           by
           intercepting
           it
           ,
           and
           reading
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           it
           at
           Tixall
           :
           all
           Letters
           coming
           to
           Mr.
           Ewers
           under
           cover
           from
           Mr.
           Groves
           ,
           being
           directed
           to
           the
           Witness
           ;
           the
           said
           Mr.
           Ewers
           being
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           and
           the
           Witnesse's
           Confessour
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           swears
           farther
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           engaged
           in
           the
           Plot
           upon
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           King
           by
           Gavan
           and
           divers
           others
           .
           That
           at
           Mr.
           
           Ewers's
           Chamber
           ,
           This
           Witnesse's
           ;
           at
           Boscobel
           ;
           and
           elsewhere
           ;
           there
           were
           divers
           Consultations
           about
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           bringing
           in
           of
           Popery
           ;
           wherein
           Mr.
           Gavan
           was
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           having
           a
           good
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           faculty
           of
           moving
           the
           people
           :
           and
           the
           Witness
           believeth
           that
           Mr.
           Ireland
           was
           then
           in
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           That
           at
           Tixall
           there
           was
           one
           Meeting
           about
           September
           last
           ,
           
           where
           my
           Lord
           Stafford
           was
           present
           ,
           Mr.
           Peters
           ,
           Mr.
           Leveson
           ,
           Mr.
           Ewers
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ;
           Mr.
           Gavan
           among
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           the
           Meeting
           was
           to
           advise
           upon
           the
           design
           of
           Change
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           taking
           off
           the
           King.
           That
           this
           was
           Sept.
           21.
           1678.
           but
           that
           the
           Witness
           hath
           heard
           it
           spoken
           of
           two
           years
           agoe
           .
           That
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           the
           Witness
           was
           by
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           chosen
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           at
           London
           ,
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Mr.
           Parsons
           .
           That
           Ewers
           and
           Gavan
           were
           the
           first
           that
           brake
           this
           business
           to
           the
           Witness
           ,
           Mr.
           Gavan
           often
           perswading
           and
           incouraging
           him
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Court
           appearing
           to
           be
           much
           affected
           with
           this
           Evidence
           ,
           laid
           great
           weight
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           wholly
           New
           to
           them
           .
           Upon
           which
           Expression
           ,
           Gavan
           made
           an
           Exclamation
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             so
             to
             me
             too
             ,
             upon
             my
             Soul
             ;
             for
             upon
             my
             Conscience
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             it
             before
          
           ;
           bidding
           the
           Witness
           look
           upon
           him
           with
           Confidence
           if
           he
           could
           .
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           presently
           desiring
           Mr.
           Gavan
           to
           inform
           the
           Court
           ,
           whether
           he
           ever
           had
           the
           Witness
           under
           his
           Tuition
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           knew
           any
           ill
           thing
           by
           him
           ;
           Gavan
           acknowledged
           that
           he
           had
           been
           acquainted
           with
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           ,
           living
           within
           11
           miles
           of
           Tixall
           ,
           and
           conversing
           with
           the
           Family
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           Mr.
           Ewers
           very
           well
           ,
           but
           never
           was
           in
           his
           Chamber
           .
           Dugdale
           proceeded
           ,
           That
           some
           of
           the
           discourse
           already
           given
           in
           Evidence
           was
           in
           the
           Little
           Parlour
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           Mr.
           
           Ewers's
           Chamber
           .
           And
           for
           a
           farther
           Argument
           of
           Friendship
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           that
           this
           Witness
           gave
           them
           400
           li.
           to
           pray
           for
           his
           Soul
           ,
           
           and
           to
           set
           forward
           this
           Design
           ,
           and
           promised
           them
           100
           li.
           more
           ,
           upon
           their
           Complaint
           that
           they
           should
           want
           mony
           ;
           Mr.
           Gavan
           assuring
           the
           Witness
           that
           he
           should
           be
           Canonized
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           swears
           farther
           ,
           
           that
           in
           his
           hearing
           they
           talked
           as
           if
           they
           look'd
           for
           Forces
           from
           abroad
           ;
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Gavan
           said
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           were
           in
           great
           Troubles
           themselves
           ,
           they
           would
           yet
           have
           Men
           and
           Mony
           enough
           to
           spare
           for
           such
           a
           Design
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           Massacre
           ,
           the
           Witness
           swears
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           heard
           it
           talk'd
           at
           several
           Consultations
           .
           But
           they
           were
           first
           advised
           by
           a
           Letter
           from
           Paris
           ,
           that
           passed
           through
           
           Harcourt's
           hands
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           to
           be
           a
           Presbyterian
           Plot
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           his
           Miscarriage
           ,
           to
           engage
           the
           Protestants
           in
           a
           Revenge
           upon
           the
           Presbyterian
           party
           ,
           as
           guilty
           of
           the
           Fact
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           to
           a
           Massacre
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           scap'd
           it
           to
           be
           afterwards
           cut
           off
           by
           an
           Army
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           saith
           moreover
           ,
           
           that
           Mr.
           Gavan
           hath
           many
           times
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           him
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Merit
           ,
           of
           killing
           any
           body
           for
           the
           Advancement
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           giving
           Reasons
           for
           it
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           instancing
           in
           the
           Example
           of
           Garnet
           ,
           and
           the
           Miracles
           wrought
           by
           his
           Reliques
           .
        
         
           He
           declareth
           farther
           ,
           
           that
           he
           hath
           seen
           several
           Treasonable
           Letters
           from
           beyond
           Seas
           striking
           at
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           
           which
           this
           Witness
           hath
           intercepted
           ,
           and
           read
           ,
           at
           least
           100
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           sent
           from
           Harcourt
           to
           Ewers
           under
           a
           Cover
           from
           Groves
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           says
           farther
           ,
           
           that
           the
           first
           Intelligence
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmundbury
             Godfry
          
           was
           from
           Harcourt
           ;
           that
           it
           came
           to
           Ewers
           on
           the
           Monday
           ,
           and
           bore
           date
           on
           the
           Saturday
           that
           he
           was
           Murthered
           .
           That
           the
           Intelligence
           was
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             very
             Night
             Sir
          
           Edmundbury
           Godfry
           
             is
             dispatch'd
          
           .
           It
           was
           not
           said
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           murthered
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           killed
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           by
           whom
           .
           Upon
           the
           sight
           of
           
           Harcourt's
           (
           or
           
           Harrison's
           )
           Letters
           ,
           which
           were
           usually
           sign'd
           with
           
             W.
             H.
          
           which
           stands
           for
           both
           ,
           this
           Witness
           went
           the
           next
           day
           to
           an
           Ale-house
           hard
           by
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           if
           they
           heard
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           Knight
           thas
           was
           murthered
           at
           London
           :
           And
           that
           he
           had
           an
           Evidence
           in
           Court
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           he
           deliver'd
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           was
           demanded
           a
           farther
           account
           of
           
           Whitebread's
           Letters
           to
           Ewers
           ;
           
           who
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           particularly
           remembred
           one
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           say
           how
           many
           he
           had
           seen
           .
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           then
           asking
           the
           Witness
           the
           date
           of
           the
           last
           Letter
           the
           Witness
           had
           received
           from
           him
           ;
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           answered
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           remembred
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           concerning
           the
           Death
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmundbury
             Godfry
          
           in
           October
           :
           and
           then
           Harcourt
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           written
           to
           him
           this
           year
           and
           half
           .
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           now
           applying
           himself
           to
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           minded
           him
           ,
           that
           upon
           Mr.
           
           Ireland's
           being
           last
           year
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           used
           to
           send
           the
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           Letters
           to
           Mr.
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           dispatch'd
           down
           to
           my
           Lord
           
           Aston's
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           had
           the
           sight
           of
           Eight
           of
           those
           Letters
           ,
           by
           the
           token
           ,
           that
           he
           pretended
           to
           Conjure
           in
           telling
           the
           Death
           of
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Aston
          
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           known
           to
           any
           of
           his
           Relations
           ;
           which
           the
           Witness
           came
           to
           understand
           upon
           reading
           two
           of
           these
           Letters
           .
           That
           Mr.
           Ireland
           took
           it
           ill
           that
           he
           heard
           it
           no
           sooner
           ,
           and
           the
           Prisoner
           wrote
           him
           word
           of
           the
           sending
           these
           Letters
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           opposed
           ,
           
           that
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           ,
           but
           five
           weeks
           since
           ,
           owned
           before
           a
           Committee
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           came
           also
           to
           the
           Gatehouse
           to
           entrap
           him
           ,
           before
           the
           Gent.
           of
           the
           Committee
           ;
           but
           he
           denieth
           that
           he
           hath
           written
           to
           him
           for
           several
           years
           ,
           and
           the
           writing
           of
           any
           such
           Letter
           as
           he
           mentions
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           ever
           approved
           of
           putting
           any
           man
           to
           death
           :
           informing
           ,
           that
           the
           Gent.
           for
           Experiment-sake
           ,
           desired
           the
           Prisoner
           to
           write
           his
           own
           hand
           and
           name
           ,
           and
           three
           of
           them
           also
           wrote
           their
           names
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           say
           which
           was
           the
           Prisoner's
           ;
           who
           does
           not
           disown
           all
           this
           while
           that
           he
           hath
           often
           writ
           to
           Ewers
           ,
           and
           address'd
           to
           Dugdale
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Chetwin
           was
           now
           sworn
           to
           speak
           to
           a
           discourse
           that
           past
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           the
           last
           Summer
           ,
           
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           at
           what
           time
           ;
           who
           gave
           this
           Evidence
           .
           That
           being
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           in
           a
           Family
           which
           Mr.
           Sanbridge
           (
           my
           Lord
           
           Aston's
           Kinsman
           )
           much
           frequented
           ,
           the
           Gent.
           coming
           to
           him
           in
           October
           last
           ,
           askt
           him
           if
           he
           heard
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           
             Westminster
             Iustice
          
           that
           was
           killed
           .
           The
           Witness
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           heard
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
           I
           was
           told
           (
           says
           Mr.
           Sanbridge
           ,
           )
           by
           a
           Girl
           of
           the
           house
           this
           morning
           at
           Elds
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           had
           reported
           such
           a
           thing
           there
           .
           This
           was
           upon
           Tuesday
           morning
           ,
           and
           the
           Saturday
           following
           the
           Witness
           received
           an
           account
           at
           Litchfield
           that
           Sir
           Edmundbury
           was
           murthered
           .
           Upon
           Mr.
           
           Dugdale's
           coming
           to
           Town
           ,
           this
           Witness
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           went
           to
           him
           before
           his
           Examination
           ,
           the
           Witness
           asking
           him
           what
           he
           could
           say
           about
           that
           Gentleman's
           death
           ;
           who
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           remembred
           a
           Letter
           from
           Father
           Harcourt
           to
           Father
           Ewers
           with
           these
           words
           in
           it
           ,
           
             This
             Night
             Sir
          
           Edmundbury
           Godfry
           
             is
             dispatched
          
           .
           That
           this
           Witness
           being
           out
           of
           Town
           when
           the
           Murtherers
           were
           tried
           ,
           upon
           his
           return
           to
           London
           ,
           enquired
           
           if
           Dugdale
           was
           there
           ;
           and
           finding
           that
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           the
           Witness
           past
           this
           reflection
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           lost
           a
           very
           material
           Witness
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           informs
           ,
           
           that
           Whitebread
           charged
           Ewers
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           take
           none
           but
           stout
           desperate
           fellows
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           ;
           
             to
             take
             away
             the
             King's
             Life
             ,
          
           in
           those
           very
           words
           ,
           as
           the
           Witness
           remembreth
           .
           That
           these
           Letters
           were
           sent
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Post
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             would
             venture
             such
             words
             in
             a
             Letter
             ,
          
           the
           Witness
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           have
           been
           an
           Actour
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           directed
           their
           Letters
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           were
           discovered
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           hanged
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           off
           .
           The
           Witness
           declaring
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           dealt
           with
           before
           by
           the
           Lord
           Stafford
           and
           Mr.
           Ewers
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           King.
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           demanding
           of
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           intercepted
           and
           read
           them
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           Witness
           replying
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           so
           :
           whereof
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           desired
           the
           Jury
           to
           take
           notice
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           was
           then
           examined
           concerning
           Mr.
           Turner
           and
           M.
           Fenwick
           ;
           
           who
           informs
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           
             Turner
             ,
             Ewers
          
           and
           Leveson
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           together
           at
           Mr.
           
           Ewers's
           Chamber
           at
           Tixall
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           about
           two
           years
           since
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           them
           discourse
           ,
           and
           agree
           upon
           the
           whole
           design
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Witness
           had
           heard
           from
           Ewers
           ,
           that
           Turner
           was
           to
           manage
           the
           Plot
           in
           Worcestershire
           :
           but
           that
           for
           Fenwick
           ,
           the
           Witness
           cannot
           say
           that
           ever
           he
           saw
           him
           before
           .
           Turner
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           did
           own
           that
           he
           had
           been
           3
           or
           4
           times
           in
           his
           whole
           Life
           at
           Tixall
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           Staffordshire
           for
           these
           four
           last
           years
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Prance
           sworn
           and
           examined
           :
           
           who
           informs
           that
           Harcourt
           told
           him
           about
           a
           year
           agoe
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           paying
           him
           for
           an
           Image
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Plot
           upon
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           King.
           And
           that
           Mr.
           Ireland
           ,
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           and
           Mr.
           Grove
           ,
           at
           Mr.
           
           Ireland's
           Chamber
           ,
           were
           saying
           ,
           that
           there
           would
           be
           50000
           men
           in
           readiness
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           :
           and
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           my
           Lords
           
             Bellasis
             ,
             Powis
          
           ,
           and
           Arundel
           should
           command
           them
           :
           and
           that
           Grove
           afterwards
           told
           the
           Witness
           ,
           the
           aforesaid
           Lords
           had
           Commissions
           to
           give
           places
           .
           The
           Witness
           deposeth
           farther
           ,
           that
           asking
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           what
           would
           become
           of
           Trades-men
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           come
           to
           have
           Wars
           ;
           he
           bad
           the
           Witness
           never
           fear
           want
           of
           Trade
           ,
           for
           there
           would
           be
           Church-work
           enough
           for
           Images
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           going
           to
           Mr.
           
           Fenwick's
           Chamber
           ,
           after
           Father
           Iames
           (
           his
           Ghostly
           Father
           )
           was
           dead
           ,
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           would
           have
           had
           the
           Witness
           come
           to
           Confession
           to
           him
           .
           (
           This
           was
           about
           a
           week
           before
           Michaelmas
           last
           .
           )
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           denying
           all
           ,
           the
           Witness
           minded
           him
           of
           a
           Table
           for
           the
           Altar
           that
           was
           brought
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           asking
           the
           Witness
           if
           ever
           he
           had
           discoursed
           with
           him
           about
           any
           such
           matter
           ;
           Mr.
           Prance
           affirmed
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           paid
           the
           Witness
           for
           some
           Candlesticks
           ,
           one
           Thompson
           being
           in
           his
           company
           .
           Harcourt
           owning
           that
           he
           knew
           Thompson
           ,
           and
           bought
           such
           Candlesticks
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           sworn
           :
           
           who
           informs
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           declined
           the
           giving
           of
           full
           Evidence
           against
           Whitebread
           and
           Fenwick
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           disappointing
           a
           design
           he
           had
           then
           afoot
           ,
           being
           at
           that
           time
           treating
           with
           Reading
           about
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           and
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Lords
           in
           the
           Tower
           ;
           appealing
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Justices
           upon
           the
           Bench
           for
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           and
           referring
           to
           his
           Apology
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           keeping
           himself
           upon
           a
           Reserve
           .
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           asking
           him
           thereupon
           ,
           if
           he
           said
           any
           such
           thing
           at
           the
           last
           Trial.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           chargeth
           it
           upon
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           
           that
           he
           gave
           Mr.
           Coleman
           an
           account
           of
           sending
           the
           
             four
             Irish-men
          
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           Harcourt
           take
           out
           some
           80
           or
           100
           li.
           which
           mony
           he
           paid
           upon
           
           Coleman's
           Order
           ,
           
           and
           gave
           the
           Messenger
           a
           Guinny
           from
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           to
           drink
           his
           Health
           ,
           as
           Harcourt
           told
           this
           Witness
           ,
           Coleman
           being
           gone
           before
           he
           came
           in
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           Reward
           of
           Pickering
           and
           Grove
           ;
           
           that
           Grove
           was
           to
           have
           fifteen
           hundred
           pound
           ,
           with
           an
           assurance
           of
           the
           good
           will
           of
           the
           Lords
           ;
           and
           Pickering
           as
           many
           Masses
           ,
           as
           at
           twelve
           pence
           a
           piece
           would
           amount
           to
           that
           summe
           :
           This
           allotment
           being
           made
           at
           
           Harcourt's
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           the
           Witness
           heard
           it
           from
           
             Whitebread
             ,
             Pritchard
             ,
             Le
             Faire
             ,
          
           and
           Keins
           .
           That
           the
           Reward
           was
           for
           killing
           the
           King.
           
           Pickering
           having
           been
           disciplin'd
           for
           his
           Neglects
           :
           one
           while
           the
           Flint
           's
           loose
           ;
           then
           no
           Powder
           in
           the
           Pan
           ;
           and
           another
           time
           laden
           onely
           with
           Bullets
           ,
           and
           no
           Powder
           .
           That
           he
           had
           seen
           Fenwick
           at
           
           Harcourt's
           and
           
           Whitebread's
           Chambers
           ,
           when
           the
           thing
           was
           discoursed
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           all
           agreed
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           saw
           Whitebread
           at
           
           Harcourt's
           Chamber
           onely
           twice
           ;
           
           Harcourt
           himself
           was
           there
           once
           ,
           and
           Pritchard
           and
           
             Le
             Faire
          
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           at
           another
           time
           :
           where
           they
           discoursed
           of
           Sir
           George
           Wakeman's
           sticking
           at
           the
           10000
           li.
           and
           so
           made
           it
           up
           15000
           li.
           That
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Consult
           was
           ,
           first
           to
           advise
           upon
           their
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           after-course
           to
           take
           if
           they
           fail'd
           .
           Mr.
           Ireland
           propounding
           the
           taking
           off
           the
           King
           at
           his
           Morning-Walk
           at
           
             Newmarket
             ;
             Fenwick
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           and
           Conyers
           to
           be
           employed
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           four
           more
           ,
           as
           the
           Witness
           was
           inform'd
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Witness
           knew
           nothing
           of
           Turner
           but
           by
           hearsay
           .
           Nor
           of
           Gavan
           ,
           more
           then
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           he
           was
           an
           Actour
           in
           the
           Plot.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           very
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Witnesse's
           practice
           of
           bringing
           Pacquets
           and
           Portmantles
           
           from
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           having
           brought
           over
           several
           for
           himself
           .
           Harcourt
           replied
           ,
           that
           the
           Witness
           never
           brought
           him
           but
           one
           Pacquet
           ,
           and
           never
           any
           Portmantle
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           him
           more
           then
           twice
           ,
           before
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           once
           before
           the
           Councill
           .
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           informed
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           got
           8
           to
           have
           proved
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           putting
           off
           the
           Trials
           so
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           had
           disappointed
           him
           of
           his
           Witnesses
           .
           Proceeding
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           Prisoner
           Letters
           from
           
             Watton
             ,
             S.
             Omers
             ,
             Bruges
             ,
             Paris
             ,
             Valladolid
             ,
          
           and
           Salamanca
           ,
           
           all
           of
           them
           concerning
           the
           Plot
           of
           changing
           the
           Religion
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           overturning
           the
           Government
           ;
           what
           Men
           and
           Moneys
           in
           readiness
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           and
           what
           more
           expected
           :
           The
           Contributions
           and
           Accounts
           mostly
           in
           Mr.
           
           Harcourt's
           hands
           ,
           the
           Witness
           having
           carried
           several
           papers
           from
           Harcourt
           to
           Langhorne
           concerning
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           now
           (
           with
           leave
           of
           the
           Court
           )
           ask'd
           if
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           was
           a
           Lieutenant
           in
           Flanders
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           whether
           of
           Horse
           ,
           or
           Foot.
           The
           Witness
           replied
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Lieutenant
           of
           Foot
           in
           the
           P.
           of
           
           Frieseland's
           Regiment
           .
           Upon
           which
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           replied
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Flanders
             Companies
          
           had
           no
           such
           Officers
           ,
           but
           onely
           Captains
           and
           Alfarez
           .
           So
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           sent
           for
           his
           Commission
           to
           clear
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           pleaded
           ,
           
           that
           some
           five
           years
           since
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           brought
           him
           a
           Pacquet
           from
           Dunkirk
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           opening
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           found
           the
           Letters
           enclosed
           addressed
           to
           other
           persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           sent
           them
           ,
           the
           outside
           Cover
           being
           onely
           directed
           to
           him
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           time
           the
           Prisoner
           ever
           saw
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           afterwards
           to
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           lamenting
           his
           Condition
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           newly
           turn'd
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           had
           lost
           his
           Friends
           ,
           when
           the
           Prisoner
           lent
           him
           20
           s.
           upon
           his
           promise
           of
           repaying
           it
           ,
           but
           never
           saw
           him
           after
           ,
           till
           lately
           at
           the
           Privy
           Councill
           .
           This
           was
           about
           four
           years
           since
           .
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           ten
           pounds
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           for
           the
           sending
           for
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           properly
           produce
           his
           Witnesses
           before
           the
           Trial
           of
           the
           Lords
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           honestly
           speak
           a
           hundred
           times
           more
           of
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Witness
           saith
           farther
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Consult
           which
           he
           carried
           to
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           he
           had
           from
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           to
           whom
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           went
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Consult
           was
           the
           Main
           of
           the
           Design
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           also
           presented
           by
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           to
           the
           Lord
           Arundell
           ,
           who
           promised
           him
           great
           matters
           when
           the
           Times
           were
           come
           about
           .
           Harcourt
           interjecting
           ,
           that
           
             he
             spake
             not
             one
             true
             word
          
           ;
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           demanded
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           if
           in
           August
           or
           September
           last
           he
           was
           not
           in
           company
           with
           
             Le
             Faire
          
           ,
           or
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           .
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           said
           ,
           he
           knew
           no
           
             Le
             Faire
          
           ,
           but
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           he
           did
           ;
           and
           believes
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           then
           ,
           but
           never
           since
           .
           And
           the
           Witness
           went
           on
           ,
           that
           Pritchard
           recommended
           him
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           person
           tri'd
           and
           trusty
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           taken
           into
           the
           privacy
           of
           the
           Design
           ;
           Pritchard
           declaring
           to
           the
           Witness
           in
           their
           presence
           ,
           that
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           was
           one
           part
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Witness
           says
           farther
           ,
           that
           going
           another
           time
           from
           Pritchard
           to
           Harcourt
           ,
           he
           saw
           Harcourt
           give
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exchange
           upon
           some
           Citizen
           for
           2000
           
             li.
             Keins
          
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             Anderson
          
           being
           present
           :
           
           which
           Bill
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           read
           ,
           folded
           up
           ,
           and
           went
           and
           received
           the
           mony
           .
           And
           that
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           told
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           upon
           delivering
           the
           Bill
           ,
           that
           
             That
             2000
             li.
             was
             in
             part
             of
             a
             greater
             summe
             .
          
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           replying
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           15000
           
             li.
             was
             but
             a
             small
             consideration
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             of
             Three
             Kingdoms
             .
             Harcourt
          
           desired
           he
           might
           name
           the
           Citizen
           upon
           whom
           it
           was
           drawn
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           then
           be
           found
           upon
           the
           Merchant's
           book
           .
           Fenwick
           urg'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           averr
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exchange
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           say
           from
           whom
           it
           came
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           directed
           .
           But
           the
           Court
           found
           that
           to
           be
           of
           little
           moment
           ,
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           himself
           not
           being
           concerned
           in
           the
           Bill
           .
        
         
           
             
               Mr.
               Bedlow's
               Commission
               for
               Lieutenant
               was
               read
               .
            
             
               Sir
               Thomas
               Doleman
               was
               now
               sworn
               concerning
               a
               Letter
               produced
               in
               Court
               ,
               who
               delivered
               that
               it
               was
               found
               about
               a
               week
               after
               that
               Dr.
               Oates
               had
               inform'd
               the
               Councill
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               in
               a
               Bag
               of
               Mr.
               Harcourt's
               Papers
               ,
               which
               Sir
               Thomas
               was
               appointed
               to
               examine
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Letter
               it self
               was
               read
               .
            
             
               
                 Honoured
                 Dear
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               have
               but
               time
               to
               convey
               these
               following
               particulars
               to
               you
               .
               
               First
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               give
               you
               notice
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               seem'd
               fitting
               to
               our
               Mr.
               
                 Consult
                 Prov.
              
               &c.
               to
               fix
               the
               21.
               of
               April
               next
               
                 stilo
                 veteri
              
               for
               the
               Meeting
               at
               London
               of
               our
               Congregation
               :
               on
               which
               day
               all
               those
               that
               have
               a
               Suffrage
               are
               to
               be
               present
               there
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               a
               beginning
               to
               the
               same
               on
               the
               24.
               which
               is
               the
               next
               day
               after
               S.
               
               George's
               day
               .
               You
               are
               warned
               to
               have
               
                 jus
                 suffragii
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               your
               occasions
               should
               not
               permit
               you
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               signify
               as
               much
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               others
               in
               their
               ranks
               be
               ordered
               to
               supply
               your
               absence
               .
               Every
               one
               is
               minded
               also
               not
               to
               hasten
               to
               London
               long
               before
               the
               time
               appointed
               ;
               nor
               to
               appear
               much
               about
               the
               Town
               ,
               till
               the
               Meeting
               be
               over
               ,
               lest
               occasion
               should
               be
               given
               to
               suspect
               the
               Design
               .
               Finally
               ,
               Secrecy
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               is
               much
               recommended
               to
               all
               those
               that
               receive
               Summons
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               appear
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               necessary
               .
            
             
               Tertio
               pro
               Domino
               Solone
               Disco
               Benefact
               .
               Prov.
               Luniensis
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               streightned
               for
               time
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               onely
               assure
               you
               I
               shall
               be
               much
               glad
               of
               obliging
               you
               any
               ways
               .
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   Edward
                   Petre.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           being
           called
           upon
           to
           explain
           this
           Letter
           ,
           
           informed
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           this
           Letter
           was
           written
           to
           one
           that
           had
           a
           Vote
           in
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Society
           is
           to
           assemble
           once
           in
           Three
           years
           ,
           and
           advise
           about
           their
           particular
           Affairs
           :
           that
           the
           chief
           business
           was
           about
           the
           Choice
           of
           a
           Procurator
           to
           be
           dispatch'd
           to
           Rome
           ,
           wherein
           Secrecy
           was
           requisite
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           dangerous
           to
           have
           it
           known
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Caution
           of
           not
           hastening
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           or
           being
           too
           publick
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           Design
           should
           be
           suspected
           ,
           wherein
           Secrecy
           was
           naturally
           necessary
           ;
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           expounded
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Design
           was
           the
           getting
           of
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           prudential
           to
           keep
           secret
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           not
           permitted
           in
           this
           Nation
           ;
           declaring
           upon
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Reason
           for
           the
           enjoyning
           of
           that
           Secrecy
           :
           offering
           farther
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           take
           away
           mens
           lives
           upon
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           may
           as
           well
           bear
           one
           Construction
           as
           another
           :
           instancing
           in
           the
           usual
           way
           of
           speech
           ,
           
             I
             have
             a
             design
             to
             dine
             here
             or
             there
             tomorrow
             ,
          
           where
           the
           word
           design
           is
           properly
           enough
           made
           use
           of
           .
           It
           was
           returned
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Design
           ,
           with
           a
           Caution
           of
           Privacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Business
           being
           matter
           of
           
             Secrecy
             in
             its
             own
             nature
          
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           imply
           something
           of
           greater
           consequence
           then
           the
           Election
           of
           an
           Officer
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           in
           Reply
           offer'd
           his
           Exposition
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           in
           all
           places
           meeting
           once
           in
           3
           years
           for
           the
           Inspection
           of
           their
           Officers
           ,
           and
           the
           Regulation
           of
           their
           Members
           ,
           This
           was
           their
           time
           for
           their
           meeting
           here
           :
           applying
           the
           word
           Design
           to
           the
           great
           Concernment
           of
           both
           Worlds
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           this
           Meeting
           :
           declaring
           ,
           upon
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           was
           not
           at
           this
           Consult
           himself
           ,
           yet
           he
           believed
           that
           which
           he
           had
           delivered
           was
           the
           true
           and
           onely
           Cause
           of
           their
           Meeting
           :
           adding
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           in
           time
           of
           the
           Parliament
           Sitting
           ,
           Secrecy
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           give
           offence
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           concerned
           them
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           when
           their
           Lives
           depended
           upon
           the
           Discovery
           .
           That
           the
           Design
           was
           the
           Design
           of
           a
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           objected
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           justify
           the
           Consult
           now
           ,
           yet
           when
           there
           was
           but
           one
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           denied
           at
           first
           that
           there
           was
           any
           such
           Consult
           .
           At
           which
           Fenwick
           disown'd
           the
           Denial
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           declared
           ,
           That
           whereas
           Mr.
           Gavan
           says
           ,
           that
           their
           desire
           of
           Secrecy
           was
           out
           of
           a
           Respect
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           he
           and
           others
           had
           been
           employed
           to
           bring
           more
           Jesuits
           into
           England
           in
           Parliament-time
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           other
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           were
           then
           in
           least
           danger
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           adding
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           more
           bold
           ,
           and
           publick
           in
           the
           Lobbies
           and
           Court
           of
           Requests
           ,
           in
           Sessions
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           not
           forbearing
           to
           threaten
           the
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           Another
           Letter
           was
           now
           produced
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Doleman
          
           called
           to
           speak
           to
           't
           ;
           who
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           it
           some
           two
           days
           after
           that
           which
           was
           read
           before
           ,
           among
           Mr.
           
           Harcourt's
           papers
           ;
           and
           that
           reflecting
           upon
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Information
           to
           the
           Councill
           ,
           concerning
           Commissions
           given
           out
           ,
           and
           some
           ambiguous
           passages
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           he
           ,
           the
           Witness
           ,
           presented
           it
           to
           the
           Councill
           with
           theis
           Quaere
           upon
           it
           :
           Enqu
           .
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             word
          
           Patents
           ?
        
         
           It
           was
           signed
           
             Christopher
             Anderton
             ,
             Hilton
             ,
             Febr.
          
           1.
           1677
           
           /
           8.
           
           Oates
           representing
           that
           by
           Hilton
           was
           meant
           Rome
           ,
           which
           Harcourt
           acknowledged
           .
           The
           Letter
           it self
           was
           now
           read
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               from
               whence
               it
               proceeds
               ,
               
               but
               I
               perceive
               that
               both
               your
               Letters
               and
               mine
               have
               bad
               fortune
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               for
               my
               Correspondents
               with
               you
               complain
               they
               hear
               not
               from
               me
               ,
               whereas
               I
               write
               constantly
               intire
               Pacquets
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               Bills
               I
               received
               from
               your self
               for
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Goring
              
               ,
               and
               for
               Mr.
               Ireland
               ,
               from
               Mr.
               Shelly
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               had
               one
               Letter
               but
               what
               I
               received
               this
               week
               ;
               which
               in
               part
               made
               recompence
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               for
               it
               brought
               me
               three
               of
               yours
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               Mr.
               
               Ireland's
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               render
               you
               many
               humble
               thanks
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               fifteen
               pounds
               from
               my
               Lord
               Castlemain
               ,
               though
               Mr.
               Ireland
               made
               no
               mention
               of
               it
               in
               his
               .
               We
               are
               all
               here
               very
               glad
               of
               the
               promotion
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Harcourt
              
               .
               When
               I
               writ
               that
               the
               Patents
               were
               sent
               ,
               although
               I
               guess
               for
               whom
               they
               were
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               for
               certain
               ,
               because
               our
               Patrons
               do
               not
               use
               to
               discover
               things
               or
               resolutions
               till
               they
               know
               they
               have
               effect
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               these
               kind
               of
               matters
               I
               dare
               not
               be
               too
               hasty
               ,
               lest
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 fool's
                 Bolt
                 is
                 soon
                 shot
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           There
           arose
           a
           great
           difficulty
           upon
           the
           plurality
           of
           the
           word
           Patents
           .
           
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           expounded
           it
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           Patent
           for
           Provinciall
           ;
           which
           being
           but
           one
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           called
           Patents
           .
           Which
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           qualified
           by
           making
           it
           a
           Latinism
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           
             Literae
             patentes
          
           .
           It
           was
           objected
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           made
           Provincial
           Ianuary
           14.
           and
           this
           bearing
           date
           Feb.
           5.
           the
           word
           Patents
           could
           not
           be
           intended
           of
           his
           Commission
           .
           To
           which
           M.
           Whitebread
           answers
           ,
           that
           possibly
           they
           did
           not
           know
           till
           then
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           known
           what
           Exceptions
           might
           be
           exhibited
           against
           the
           person
           named
           :
           besides
           ,
           that
           every
           Patent
           is
           called
           
             Literae
             patentes
          
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           be
           chosen
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           he
           must
           execute
           it
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           if
           he
           disobey
           his
           Superiour
           .
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           replied
           ,
           that
           a
           hundred
           Instances
           might
           be
           given
           of
           Refusalls
           in
           the
           case
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           have
           refused
           it
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           foreseen
           the
           Trouble
           of
           it
           ;
           appealing
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           answer
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           this
           business
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           declared
           that
           the
           Patents
           spoken
           of
           in
           this
           Letter
           were
           sent
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           April
           and
           May
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoners
           being
           now
           called
           to
           their
           Defence
           ,
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Witnesses
           were
           sent
           for
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           readiness
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           beginning
           ,
           
           that
           though
           he
           did
           not
           fear
           Death
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           die
           by
           Injustice
           :
           and
           that
           he
           hop'd
           that
           he
           should
           be
           allow'd
           the
           common
           freedome
           of
           endeavouring
           to
           preserve
           himself
           ;
           for
           that
           a
           man's
           Life
           might
           be
           taken
           away
           by
           Perjury
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           a
           Pistoll
           :
           so
           that
           he
           trusted
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           admitted
           as
           an
           Evidence
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           
             probus
             Testis
          
           ;
           offering
           that
           D.
           Oates
           was
           not
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           craved
           leave
           to
           say
           that
           he
           was
           Perjured
           .
           He
           says
           that
           he
           did
           such
           and
           such
           things
           by
           
           Whitebread's
           appointment
           ,
           was
           present
           with
           him
           April
           24.
           and
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           acquainted
           Dr.
           Oates
           with
           the
           whole
           design
           :
           a
           thing
           so
           improbable
           ,
           that
           whoever
           believes
           it
           must
           take
           the
           Prisoner
           for
           a
           Mad-man
           ,
           to
           trust
           any
           body
           with
           such
           a
           concern
           at
           first
           sight
           ;
           (
           for
           he
           confesseth
           that
           so
           it
           was
           ;
           )
           and
           then
           to
           trust
           a
           man
           that
           had
           his
           Livelyhood
           from
           the
           Society
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           maintain'd
           him
           ,
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           first
           the
           Prisoner's
           Predecessor
           ,
           and
           then
           himself
           .
           Upon
           his
           Importunity
           to
           be
           entertain'd
           in
           the
           Society
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           perswaded
           him
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           reflecting
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           person
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           purpose
           he
           pretended
           to
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           severall
           Reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           for
           his
           Principles
           ;
           for
           he
           held
           severall
           Opinions
           that
           were
           not
           sound
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           Life
           was
           loose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           desired
           to
           retire
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           suit
           of
           Cloaths
           given
           him
           ,
           a
           Periwigg
           ,
           and
           4
           li.
           in
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           which
           
           he
           promised
           to
           repay
           upon
           the
           fale
           of
           his
           Library
           in
           London
           ;
           but
           he
           never
           did
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           took
           notice
           of
           the
           just
           Wonder
           of
           the
           Court
           at
           writing
           to
           Dugdale
           by
           the
           Post
           in
           so
           plain
           and
           dangerous
           terms
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           in
           his
           discourse
           to
           Dr.
           Oates
           :
           but
           concluded
           in
           craving
           the
           Court's
           leave
           to
           produce
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           10.
           of
           Decem.
           to
           the
           23.
           of
           Iune
           following
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           and
           lodg'd
           but
           one
           night
           out
           of
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           observed
           upon
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           as
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           still
           maintain
           a
           man
           that
           they
           had
           so
           ill
           an
           opinion
           of
           :
           but
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           denied
           the
           maintaining
           of
           him
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           sent
           over
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           undertaking
           to
           prove
           it
           :
           allowing
           all
           this
           while
           that
           they
           had
           maintained
           him
           before
           ;
           and
           distinguishing
           betwixt
           an
           office
           of
           Charity
           to
           a
           man
           of
           Letters
           ,
           and
           in
           necessity
           ,
           and
           a
           Confidence
           of
           Intrigueing
           with
           him
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           as
           this
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           then
           recommended
           it
           to
           the
           Court
           to
           consider
           ,
           
           that
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Evidence
           from
           one
           end
           to
           the
           other
           was
           supported
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           such
           and
           such
           Letters
           from
           one
           person
           or
           another
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Testimony
           is
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Letters
           :
           as
           if
           Fenwick
           ,
           that
           knew
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           turn'd
           away
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           for
           his
           Misdemeanors
           ,
           should
           after
           that
           make
           him
           privy
           to
           all
           his
           Letters
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           desired
           the
           Court
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           thousand
           Letters
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           Syllable
           either
           of
           Treason
           ,
           or
           of
           solliciting
           people
           to
           come
           over
           ,
           was
           charged
           upon
           him
           out
           of
           those
           Letters
           .
           Urging
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           proof
           made
           was
           but
           saying
           and
           swearing
           ;
           and
           defying
           any
           man
           to
           make
           out
           any
           probability
           to
           any
           unbyassed
           judgement
           ,
           how
           this
           could
           possibly
           be
           .
           Here
           the
           Prisoners
           were
           minded
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Evidence
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           then
           by
           saying
           and
           
             swearing
             .
             Fenwick
          
           pursued
           his
           discourse
           ,
           declaring
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           no
           more
           think
           of
           his
           being
           taken
           or
           accused
           ,
           then
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           removed
           nothing
           ;
           and
           that
           besides
           Letters
           ,
           there
           were
           seized
           in
           Bonds
           and
           Bills
           to
           the
           value
           of
           five
           or
           six
           thousand
           pounds
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           strange
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           all
           this
           there
           should
           nothing
           of
           a
           design
           appear
           .
           
             For
             God's
             sake
          
           (
           said
           the
           Prisoner
           )
           
             where
             are
             the
             Commissions
             sign'd
             ?
             and
             the
             moneys
             paid
             ?
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           being
           presented
           to
           the
           Court
           as
           a
           Witness
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           begs
           that
           their
           Witnesses
           might
           be
           sworn
           :
           which
           though
           it
           would
           not
           be
           granted
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           yet
           the
           Jury
           were
           directed
           to
           value
           the
           Testimony
           according
           to
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           the
           Matter
           in
           question
           .
           Mr.
           Gavan
           offered
           that
           there
           was
           no
           positive
           Law
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           Coke
           in
           his
           Institutes
           says
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             Scintilla
             Iuris
          
           against
           it
           .
           But
           this
           being
           against
           constant
           Usage
           and
           Custome
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           granted
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           shews
           ,
           
           that
           in
           Mr.
           
           Ireland's
           Triall
           ,
           pag.
           35
           and
           36
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           declares
           that
           he
           came
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           with
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           Father
           Williams
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           :
           but
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           printed
           Trialls
           are
           no
           Evidence
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           Errata's
           in
           them
           .
           Then
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           asked
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           he
           came
           over
           with
           Hilsley
           :
           
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           to
           any
           question
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           if
           the
           Court
           thought
           it
           reasonable
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           an
           Answer
           .
           Fenwick
           insisted
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           forsworn
           in
           affirming
           he
           did
           ;
           but
           not
           being
           convict
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           be
           prest
           :
           so
           that
           Fenwick
           offered
           to
           prove
           his
           affirmation
           by
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           heard
           it
           ;
           asking
           Dr.
           Oates
           again
           ,
           if
           he
           came
           over
           with
           Hilsley
           .
           
           To
           which
           Dr.
           Oates
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           to
           put
           them
           out
           of
           their
           pain
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           Then
           ,
           so
           he
           said
           Now
           ,
           that
           
             One
             Hilsley
          
           did
           come
           over
           with
           him
           .
           To
           which
           Hilsley
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           for
           he
           left
           him
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           acknowledged
           that
           Hilsley
           left
           him
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           came
           away
           a
           day
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           overtook
           him
           at
           
             Calais
             .
             Hilsley
          
           denied
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           there
           were
           a
           great
           many
           there
           that
           could
           prove
           the
           contrary
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           informed
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           Hilsley
           lost
           his
           mony
           at
           Calais
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           prevailed
           with
           Father
           Williams
           to
           relieve
           him
           .
           Hilsley
           confess'd
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           mony
           ,
           but
           utterly
           denied
           that
           ever
           Dr.
           Oates
           and
           he
           were
           in
           a
           Ship
           together
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           urged
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           Examined
           if
           he
           were
           not
           in
           Orders
           :
           but
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           reasonable
           to
           press
           him
           to
           accuse
           himself
           .
        
         
           Hilsley
           offers
           Witnesses
           to
           make
           out
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           in
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           the
           day
           after
           Hilsley
           came
           out
           ,
           
           and
           several
           weeks
           after
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           swears
           that
           Hilsley
           left
           them
           upon
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           come
           throughout
           with
           them
           to
           
             London
             .
             Hilsley
          
           says
           that
           he
           believes
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           told
           of
           his
           losing
           his
           mony
           by
           one
           that
           was
           with
           him
           the
           second
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           one
           in
           Court
           who
           (
           he
           supposed
           )
           could
           speak
           to
           't
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             William
             Parry
          
           offered
           then
           to
           swear
           ,
           
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           upon
           that
           day
           when
           he
           affirms
           he
           came
           over
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           there
           upon
           the
           25
           ;
           that
           he
           stirr'd
           not
           from
           thence
           that
           day
           ;
           that
           the
           Evidence
           din'd
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           went
           into
           the
           Infirmary
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           sick
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           till
           after
           the
           20.
           of
           Iune
           ,
           by
           the
           token
           that
           he
           was
           there
           at
           a
           Play
           upon
           the
           20.
           day
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           denied
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Infirmary
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           make
           appear
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           Hilsley
           had
           been
           several
           years
           of
           the
           Sodality
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           but
           say
           what
           their
           Superiours
           bid
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           20.
           of
           Iune
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           averrs
           that
           he
           was
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           at
           that
           Action
           ,
           
           but
           affirms
           that
           he
           was
           then
           come
           back
           again
           from
           
             London
             .
             Parry
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           denied
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           ever
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ;
           for
           that
           he
           constantly
           din'd
           and
           supp'd
           with
           him
           ,
           saving
           3
           or
           4
           days
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Infirmary
           ,
           where
           he
           entred
           April
           the
           25.
           
             old
             stile
          
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           advertised
           the
           Court
           of
           a
           Contradiction
           in
           the
           Prisoner's
           Evidence
           ,
           upon
           the
           difference
           between
           
             old
             stile
          
           and
           new
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Parry
           affirms
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           came
           to
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           in
           December
           ,
           
           and
           went
           not
           out
           from
           the
           Colledge
           till
           the
           end
           of
           Iune
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           to
           Watton
           ,
           for
           two
           days
           and
           a
           night
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           confident
           of
           what
           he
           says
           ;
           for
           a
           Scholar
           never
           removes
           from
           thence
           to
           England
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           the
           talk
           of
           the
           whole
           Colledge
           .
           And
           then
           (
           says
           Mr.
           Gavan
           )
           they
           goe
           away
           in
           Secular
           Garments
           ,
           that
           no
           notice
           may
           be
           taken
           of
           their
           leaving
           the
           place
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           admitted
           this
           as
           a
           general
           Rule
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           case
           was
           a
           particular
           Exception
           to
           that
           Rule
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           resum'd
           the
           Habit
           of
           the
           House
           upon
           his
           coming
           back
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           as
           one
           of
           it
           still
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           it
           was
           taken
           notice
           of
           that
           he
           had
           been
           out
           ,
           having
           never
           shewed
           himself
           in
           the
           Colledge
           in
           a
           Lay-Habit
           .
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           followed
           it
           ,
           that
           let
           his
           Cloaths
           be
           what
           they
           would
           ,
           his
           place
           and
           seniority
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           that
           at
           Meals
           he
           was
           visible
           to
           the
           whole
           House
           .
        
         
           There
           stood
           up
           for
           the
           Prisoners
           one
           Mr.
           Doddington
           ,
           
           (
           another
           Witness
           )
           that
           passed
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Hollis
           ,
           betwixt
           18
           and
           19
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           who
           gave
           this
           Account
           of
           Dr.
           Oates
           :
           That
           he
           entred
           the
           Colledge
           about
           a
           fortnight
           before
           Christmas
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           that
           and
           Iune
           was
           never
           out
           ,
           but
           one
           night
           at
           Watton
           .
           That
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           least
           every
           other
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           the
           day
           after
           Hilsley
           departed
           ,
           which
           was
           
             April
             24.
             new
             stile
          
           ;
           and
           falling
           sick
           ,
           he
           went
           the
           next
           day
           into
           the
           Infirmary
           :
           affirming
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           upon
           the
           2.
           of
           May
           ,
           with
           one
           Blood
           or
           Burnaby
           .
           This
           Witness
           came
           into
           England
           in
           April
           last
           ,
           about
           two
           months
           since
           ,
           in
           part
           upon
           the
           Proclamation
           for
           recalling
           such
           as
           were
           in
           Seminaries
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           want
           of
           Health
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gifford
           was
           next
           Examined
           ,
           
           who
           declared
           that
           he
           came
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           about
           a
           month
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           coming
           was
           to
           justify
           
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           when
           he
           said
           he
           was
           here
           .
           He
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           
             May-day
             was
             twelvemonth
          
           and
           April
           21.
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           and
           kept
           him
           company
           the
           whole
           week
           after
           .
           That
           he
           remembers
           the
           first
           of
           May
           ,
           by
           the
           token
           that
           one
           Mr.
           Burnaby
           coming
           that
           day
           to
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           made
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           Witness
           saw
           them
           together
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           Colledge-hour
           of
           Recreation
           ,
           for
           a
           week
           at
           least
           ,
           he
           came
           every
           day
           after
           dinner
           .
           That
           he
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Infirmary
           till
           the
           day
           after
           Hilsley
           was
           gone
           away
           ,
           continuing
           there
           about
           three
           days
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           time
           till
           Iune
           at
           least
           ,
           Gifford
           solemnly
           averrs
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           least
           every
           other
           day
           ,
           for
           he
           never
           was
           out
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           one
           night
           at
           Watton
           ,
           for
           his
           Relaxation
           .
           And
           he
           could
           not
           but
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           :
           for
           though
           there
           were
           a
           matter
           of
           150
           that
           eat
           all
           in
           the
           same
           Room
           ;
           yet
           he
           sitting
           at
           a
           Table
           apart
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Religious
           and
           the
           Youths
           ,
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Palmer
           stood
           up
           next
           ;
           
           who
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           2
           or
           3
           months
           since
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           came
           because
           he
           car'd
           not
           for
           staying
           any
           longer
           :
           that
           his
           Father
           lives
           by
           Windsor
           :
           that
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           Oates
           on
           
             May-day
             ,
             new
             stile
          
           ,
           by
           the
           token
           that
           there
           were
           Strangers
           that
           day
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Witness
           saw
           him
           in
           the
           afternoon
           playing
           with
           the
           other
           Boys
           at
           Nine-pins
           .
           (
           They
           call
           all
           those
           Boys
           that
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Religious
           :
           And
           though
           he
           sate
           at
           a
           Table
           distinct
           ,
           yet
           going
           to
           School
           ,
           he
           was
           still
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           Boys
           .
           )
           The
           Witness
           saw
           him
           the
           next
           day
           with
           Mr.
           Burnaby
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           wondred
           at
           ,
           his
           thrusting
           himself
           into
           his
           company
           ,
           having
           never
           seen
           him
           before
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Burnaby
           said
           himself
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           saw
           him
           also
           at
           the
           Action
           ;
           and
           also
           with
           Mr.
           Killingbeck
           on
           the
           5.
           of
           May
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           departing
           ;
           and
           likewise
           with
           Mr.
           Poole
           ,
           at
           his
           going
           away
           .
           That
           the
           11.
           day
           ,
           at
           a
           Play
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           would
           needs
           sit
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Musick
           ,
           and
           one
           Mr.
           Watson
           quarrelled
           with
           him
           .
           Seeing
           him
           also
           betwixt
           these
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           till
           Iune
           following
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Cox
           informed
           ,
           
           that
           he
           came
           away
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           in
           November
           after
           Dr.
           Oates
           :
           that
           he
           knew
           Dr.
           Oates
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           at
           the
           time
           when
           he
           affirms
           that
           he
           was
           in
           England
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           often
           with
           Mr.
           Poole
           when
           he
           was
           sick
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Poole
           was
           the
           Witnesse's
           Musick-Master
           .
           That
           he
           went
           away
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           never
           stirr'd
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           till
           he
           went
           quite
           away
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           was
           there
           also
           till
           Dr.
           Oates
           went
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           the
           Consult
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           which
           he
           affirms
           to
           have
           been
           in
           April
           ,
           and
           himself
           to
           have
           been
           at
           .
           The
           Witnesse's
           jumbling
           of
           the
           Months
           caused
           the
           people
           to
           laugh
           :
           and
           the
           Witness
           still
           persisted
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           till
           the
           Jesuits
           Consult
           was
           over
           .
           He
           informed
           that
           he
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           was
           onely
           one
           night
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           at
           Watton
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           he
           was
           there
           .
           That
           he
           did
           not
           goe
           away
           with
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           ,
           for
           a
           Gent.
           that
           was
           going
           that
           day
           for
           England
           ,
           being
           loth
           to
           rise
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           told
           a
           story
           of
           him
           how
           loth
           he
           was
           to
           leave
           his
           bed
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           day
           after
           Hisley
           went
           away
           .
           The
           other
           Gent.
           went
           upon
           the
           5.
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Poole
           and
           Mr.
           Nevil
           ,
           who
           he
           says
           were
           with
           him
           in
           England
           ,
           were
           neither
           of
           them
           absent
           at
           that
           time
           .
           That
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           all
           May
           and
           Iune
           .
           The
           Witness
           being
           prest
           to
           name
           the
           month
           when
           D.
           Oates
           came
           away
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           could
           not
           remember
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Billing
          
           informed
           ,
           
           that
           he
           came
           about
           3
           months
           since
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           :
           that
           he
           knew
           Dr.
           Oates
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           the
           very
           day
           ,
           or
           the
           day
           after
           that
           he
           came
           thither
           ;
           (
           the
           10.
           of
           December
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           he
           continued
           there
           till
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           Iune
           ,
           never
           out
           of
           the
           House
           but
           once
           at
           Watton
           in
           Christmas
           ;
           this
           Witness
           being
           then
           in
           the
           Infirmary
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           came
           in
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           been
           at
           Watton
           .
           That
           he
           had
           been
           twice
           in
           the
           Infirmary
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           time
           was
           in
           April
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           
           the
           Witness
           remembers
           )
           he
           was
           3
           or
           4
           days
           :
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           the
           Colledge
           from
           December
           till
           about
           the
           end
           of
           Iune
           .
           That
           he
           was
           there
           all
           May
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           8
           days
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ;
           for
           being
           entred
           into
           the
           Sodality
           March
           25.
           he
           was
           appointed
           to
           read
           at
           six
           a
           clock
           every
           
             Sunday
             morning
          
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           begun
           ,
           he
           read
           constantly
           in
           course
           till
           he
           went
           away
           :
           for
           he
           was
           never
           sick
           on
           a
           Sunday
           in
           April
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           indisposed
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Infirmary
           upon
           occasion
           for
           some
           3
           or
           4
           days
           ,
           and
           once
           in
           2
           or
           3
           days
           the
           Witness
           constantly
           saw
           him
           .
           That
           upon
           the
           second
           of
           May
           he
           saw
           him
           with
           Mr.
           Blunt
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           one
           Mr.
           Rushton
           ,
           by
           certain
           tokens
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Townley
           
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           Oates
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           in
           
             April
             ,
             May
          
           ,
           and
           Iune
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           departed
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           about
           the
           10.
           of
           Iune
           :
           he
           believeth
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           every
           other
           day
           for
           all
           .
           April
           and
           all
           May
           :
           for
           sitting
           at
           a
           single
           Table
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           easily
           mist.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Fall
           
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           some
           2
           months
           agoe
           :
           that
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           about
           
             Christmas
             was
             twelvemonth
          
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           that
           time
           till
           Iune
           ,
           save
           while
           he
           was
           at
           Watton
           .
           This
           Witness
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           Convent
           2
           years
           and
           a
           half
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Hall
          
           
           informeth
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           in
           Iuly
           1678.
           having
           been
           there
           above
           7
           years
           :
           that
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           there
           in
           
             April
             ,
             May
          
           ,
           and
           till
           about
           the
           23.
           of
           Iune
           ;
           the
           Witness
           taking
           a
           more
           particular
           notice
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           serving
           as
           a
           Butler
           ,
           and
           laying
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           drawing
           Beer
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           serving
           Dr.
           Oates
           himself
           most
           days
           .
           That
           he
           came
           away
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           beginning
           to
           be
           ill
           ,
           at
           Christmas
           (
           77.
           )
           That
           he
           lives
           with
           his
           Father
           in
           Radnorshire
           ,
           and
           came
           up
           to
           London
           upon
           a
           Summons
           as
           a
           Witness
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Cook
           
           informs
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           last
           Ianuary
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           been
           ever
           since
           in
           Town
           .
           That
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           there
           in
           Iune
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           went
           away
           upon
           the
           23
           ;
           which
           he
           knows
           ,
           being
           a
           Taylour
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           him
           some
           Cloaths
           .
           That
           he
           saw
           him
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           20
           times
           in
           a
           day
           .
           That
           he
           was
           there
           
             all
             April
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             May
          
           ,
           and
           he
           came
           twice
           every
           week
           to
           the
           Witnesse's
           Shop
           for
           things
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           liv'd
           in
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           remembers
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           at
           Watton
           onely
           one
           night
           in
           April
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           say
           the
           very
           day
           ;
           onely
           it
           was
           spoken
           of
           over
           the
           House
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           
           offers
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           says
           in
           his
           Narrative
           ,
           he
           came
           over
           in
           company
           with
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           prove
           him
           perjured
           ,
           clears
           the
           Prisoners
           .
           But
           being
           told
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           Indicted
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           that
           out
           before
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           thing
           were
           ;
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           replied
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           kept
           close
           Prisoners
           ;
           pressing
           again
           the
           business
           of
           his
           coming
           over
           with
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           
           to
           clear
           himself
           of
           all
           Contradictions
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           named
           some
           persons
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           some
           at
           another
           ,
           as
           his
           memory
           served
           him
           ;
           naming
           the
           Rectour
           of
           Liege
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           Father
           Williams
           ,
           Father
           Marsh
           ,
           Father
           Warner
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           One
           Bartlet
           a
           Dutchman
           ,
           
           but
           speaking
           a
           little
           English
           ,
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
             May
          
           23.
           
           (
           78.
           )
           
             new
             stile
          
           :
           that
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           was
           at
           Watton
           all
           April
           and
           May
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           there
           himself
           ,
           and
           saw
           Sir
           Iohn
           there
           :
           that
           he
           had
           been
           some
           five
           or
           six
           weeks
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           came
           over
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Iune
           .
           But
           Bartlet
           being
           minded
           that
           he
           said
           the
           23.
           of
           May
           before
           ,
           he
           excused
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           question
           had
           been
           ask'd
           concerning
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           coming
           over
           ,
           which
           he
           heard
           of
           beyond
           seas
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Tisser
           was
           then
           sworn
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Interpreter
           to
           one
           Carlier
           ,
           
           a
           Witness
           for
           the
           Prisoners
           that
           could
           not
           speak
           English.
           
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Tisser
           informs
           ,
           that
           Carlier
           came
           into
           England
           about
           seven
           or
           eight
           weeks
           since
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           for
           the
           last
           two
           years
           in
           Watton
           :
           that
           he
           was
           the
           
             last
             Sunday
          
           in
           April
           ,
           and
           
             all
             May
          
           ,
           at
           his
           house
           there
           ,
           the
           Witness
           having
           been
           his
           Gardener
           .
        
         
           Then
           Mr.
           Tisser
           stood
           Interpreter
           for
           another
           Witness
           ,
           
             Charles
             Verron
          
           ,
           
           who
           speaks
           no
           
             English.
             Verron
          
           says
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           was
           at
           
             Watton
             all
             April
          
           and
           
             May
             was
             twelve-month
          
           ,
           and
           so
           till
           September
           :
           and
           the
           Witness
           affirms
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           passes
           with
           a
           Vessel
           between
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           and
           Watton
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           sees
           Sir
           Iohn
           every
           day
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Witness
           is
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
           Bailleé
           
           (
           a
           servant
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           )
           informs
           also
           ,
           that
           Sir
           Iohn
           was
           all
           April
           and
           
             May
             was
             twelve-month
          
           at
           Watton
           :
           and
           that
           he
           being
           a
           Mason
           ,
           Sir
           Iohn
           gave
           him
           Directions
           about
           a
           Building
           ,
           and
           look'd
           after
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Ioseph
          
           informs
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           almost
           every
           day
           in
           
             April
             ,
             May
          
           ,
           and
           Iune
           ,
           or
           however
           ,
           2
           or
           3
           days
           in
           a
           week
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           was
           Porter
           of
           the
           Gate
           to
           the
           English
           House
           at
           Liege
           ,
           where
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           was
           in
           the
           months
           of
           
             April
             ,
             May
          
           ,
           and
           Iune
           .
           But
           that
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           was
           away
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Vacancy
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           August
           .
        
         
           
             Peter
             Carpentier
          
           
           informs
           ,
           that
           being
           Caterer
           at
           Liege
           ,
           he
           knew
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           there
           every
           day
           ,
           all
           April
           ,
           and
           May.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           told
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           no
           more
           Witnesses
           to
           this
           point
           :
           and
           then
           offered
           the
           difference
           of
           his
           Case
           from
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           did
           not
           charge
           him
           as
           sitting
           in
           the
           Consult
           ,
           but
           as
           seeing
           his
           Hand
           to
           it
           afterwards
           :
           representing
           ,
           that
           onely
           a
           profest
           Iesuit
           has
           a
           Right
           of
           sitting
           there
           ,
           (
           which
           as
           then
           he
           was
           not
           .
           )
           The
           Prisoner
           insists
           upon
           a
           Witness
           that
           he
           has
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           he
           was
           at
           Wolverhampton
           in
           Staffordshire
           .
           Being
           told
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Hand
           to
           the
           Consult
           ,
           not
           his
           being
           present
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           charg'd
           upon
           him
           :
           Gavan
           replied
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           sign
           it
           at
           London
           ,
           unless
           he
           were
           at
           London
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           offered
           to
           prove
           himself
           at
           Wolverhampton
           the
           four
           and
           the
           
             five
             and
             twentieth
             of
             April
          
           .
           But
           Dr.
           Oates
           swearing
           that
           it
           was
           in
           Iune
           ,
           or
           Iuly
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           
           Gavan's
           hand
           to
           the
           Consult
           ,
           it
           was
           considered
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           sign'd
           at
           any
           time
           during
           that
           Intervall
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           proving
           Mr.
           Gavan
           at
           Wolverhampton
           the
           
             four
             or
             five
             and
             twentieth
             of
             April
          
           would
           doe
           him
           no
           good
           :
           but
           however
           his
           Witness
           was
           called
           .
        
         
           
             Catharine
             Winford
          
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Summer
           ,
           Mr.
           Gavan
           sojourn'd
           in
           her
           house
           at
           Wolverhampton
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           
           in
           Iune
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           23.
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           another
           Lodging
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           more
           convenient
           for
           his
           turn
           .
           The
           Witness
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           never
           from
           thence
           in
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           sojourn'd
           longer
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           she
           onely
           speaks
           to
           the
           Months
           in
           question
           .
           That
           after
           he
           went
           ,
           she
           seldom
           failed
           a
           day
           of
           seeing
           him
           :
           and
           that
           she
           was
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           .
        
         
           
             Mary
             Poole
          
           
           informed
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           known
           Mr.
           Gavan
           6
           or
           7
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           a
           Servant
           to
           Mrs.
           Winford
           at
           Wolverhampton
           ,
           she
           saw
           Mr.
           Gavan
           at
           this
           time
           twelvemonth
           at
           her
           Mistresse's
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           there
           in
           April
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           believes
           he
           was
           there
           in
           May
           ,
           for
           she
           does
           not
           remember
           his
           going
           away
           till
           the
           end
           of
           Iuly
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           there
           also
           in
           Iune
           .
           It
           was
           asked
           her
           why
           she
           stuck
           more
           at
           May
           then
           the
           other
           Months
           :
           and
           her
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           any
           body
           might
           mistake
           .
           She
           own'd
           her self
           likewise
           to
           be
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Winford
           
           was
           further
           examined
           ,
           what
           Circumstances
           she
           could
           call
           to
           mind
           at
           the
           time
           when
           he
           went
           from
           her
           .
           To
           which
           she
           answered
           ,
           
           That
           not
           knowing
           what
           she
           should
           be
           examined
           upon
           ,
           she
           could
           not
           well
           recollect
           her self
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           went
           often
           abroad
           to
           my
           Lord
           
           Aston's
           :
           that
           she
           knew
           not
           how
           long
           he
           stay'd
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           was
           confident
           that
           he
           did
           not
           goe
           to
           London
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           no
           Linen
           with
           him
           then
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           when
           he
           used
           to
           goe
           a
           Journey
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           suggested
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           a
           Chamber
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           Exercise
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           that
           pretence
           he
           might
           slip
           to
           London
           and
           no
           body
           the
           nearer
           ,
           because
           upon
           that
           occasion
           they
           are
           close
           shut
           up
           .
           To
           which
           Mrs.
           Winford
           answered
           ,
           that
           she
           knew
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           upon
           any
           urgent
           business
           people
           are
           then
           admitted
           to
           see
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           her self
           could
           speak
           it
           upon
           her
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           that
           about
           the
           end
           of
           Iuly
           she
           went
           often
           to
           him
           after
           he
           had
           left
           her
           Lodgings
           .
           That
           the
           former
           part
           of
           Iuly
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Witnesse's
           house
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           went
           upon
           the
           23.
           
           That
           he
           was
           not
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Witnesse's
           house
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           last
           
             Eight
             days
          
           she
           was
           allowed
           to
           come
           to
           him
           :
           not
           but
           that
           he
           was
           shut
           up
           ,
           but
           still
           upon
           business
           ,
           either
           of
           bringing
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           speaking
           with
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           admittance
           to
           him
           .
           Touching
           the
           point
           of
           his
           having
           time
           enough
           to
           be
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           back
           again
           ,
           while
           she
           did
           not
           see
           him
           ;
           the
           Witness
           declared
           that
           she
           thought
           he
           had
           not
           ;
           but
           that
           she
           was
           confident
           that
           he
           did
           not
           go
           .
           But
           it
           was
           observed
           upon
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           said
           ,
           peradventure
           he
           might
           be
           away
           5
           or
           6
           days
           ;
           but
           she
           still
           persisted
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           confident
           he
           had
           not
           been
           at
           London
           in
           the
           Interim
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           then
           prest
           the
           Court
           for
           liberty
           of
           speech
           ,
           and
           urged
           it
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           charged
           him
           directly
           to
           have
           been
           in
           Town
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           met
           the
           Prisoner
           with
           Mr.
           Ashby
           ,
           
           who
           was
           then
           in
           Town
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Prisoner's
           being
           in
           Town
           must
           be
           betwixt
           Mr.
           Ashby's
           coming
           to
           Town
           ,
           and
           his
           going
           out
           again
           ;
           which
           he
           computed
           to
           be
           a
           fortnight's
           time
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           reasoning
           the
           point
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           could
           make
           it
           out
           that
           he
           was
           in
           Staffordshire
           from
           the
           15.
           or
           16.
           of
           Iuly
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           month
           ,
           he
           had
           then
           acquitted
           himself
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           either
           the
           Beginning
           or
           Middle
           of
           Iuly
           that
           Mr.
           Ashby
           came
           to
           Town
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           swear
           which
           ;
           onely
           he
           rather
           inclines
           to
           think
           it
           was
           the
           Middle
           :
           and
           while
           Mr.
           Ashby
           was
           here
           ,
           Mr.
           Gavan
           came
           up
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           Witness
           that
           he
           would
           go
           visit
           Mr.
           Ashby
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           having
           given
           Evidence
           where
           he
           was
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           was
           now
           called
           upon
           to
           prove
           where
           he
           was
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           month
           .
           
           But
           he
           told
           the
           Court
           that
           his
           Witnesses
           were
           not
           here
           ;
           and
           then
           addressed
           himself
           to
           the
           Court
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           That
           being
           Innocent
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           imagine
           upon
           what
           point
           they
           would
           accuse
           him
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           cast
           his
           thoughts
           every
           way
           ,
           to
           see
           where
           he
           was
           most
           liable
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           had
           ever
           done
           that
           might
           yield
           the
           most
           plausible
           pretence
           for
           a
           Charge
           :
           and
           that
           finding
           nothing
           so
           colourable
           as
           his
           being
           engaged
           at
           that
           
             April
             Consult
          
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           had
           provided
           himself
           at
           his
           own
           Expence
           with
           Witnesses
           to
           clear
           that
           matter
           .
           And
           now
           having
           discharged
           himself
           ,
           by
           the
           use
           of
           all
           prudential
           means
           for
           his
           Clearing
           ,
           and
           having
           done
           it
           effectually
           as
           to
           the
           24.
           of
           April
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           main
           pretension
           of
           a
           Conspiracy
           was
           founded
           ;
           he
           cast
           himself
           with
           all
           submission
           upon
           the
           Honour
           and
           Justice
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           offering
           proofs
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           London
           in
           August
           ;
           protesting
           solemnly
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           London
           ;
           and
           imprecating
           upon
           himself
           most
           Exemplary
           Judgments
           from
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           Innocent
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           offered
           himself
           to
           the
           Court
           to
           pass
           the
           Ordeal
           ,
           
           as
           a
           Test
           of
           his
           Innocence
           ,
           which
           in
           Capital
           Cases
           was
           in
           practice
           for
           a
           thousand
           years
           together
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           onely
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           Accuser
           against
           the
           denial
           of
           the
           Accused
           .
           But
           this
           Custome
           being
           now
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           
           proposal
           favouring
           of
           a
           popular
           Artifice
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           allowed
           him
           .
        
         
           Here
           
             Six
             Witnesses
          
           more
           are
           produced
           for
           him
           .
           
        
         
           The
           first
           Witness
           saw
           him
           every
           day
           the
           last
           Week
           of
           Iuly
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           witness
           saw
           him
           the
           last
           Fortnight
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           as
           he
           believes
           ,
           but
           cannot
           positively
           averr
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Witness
           ,
           living
           in
           the
           same
           Town
           ;
           could
           not
           say
           that
           he
           was
           out
           of
           it
           all
           Iuly
           ;
           but
           the
           last
           Week
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Witnesse's
           house
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Witness
           spake
           onely
           to
           the
           last
           Week
           too
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           offered
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           failing
           in
           his
           Testimony
           against
           Ireland
           ,
           was
           not
           
             probus
             Testis
          
           ,
           
           but
           improbus
           ,
           and
           so
           an
           incompetent
           Witness
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           credited
           in
           one
           Case
           ,
           after
           being
           convict
           of
           Perjury
           in
           another
           ;
           recommending
           to
           the
           Jury
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           fled
           from
           his
           former
           Testimony
           .
           Where
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           admonished
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           gone
           from
           the
           present
           question
           :
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Conviction
           of
           Perjury
           without
           a
           Record
           ;
           and
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           that
           Record
           must
           be
           produc'd
           too
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           
           pressed
           it
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ,
           Mr.
           Prance
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           ,
           were
           men
           of
           desperate
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           Flagitious
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           False
           swearing
           was
           their
           Livelihood
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           were
           the
           men
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           charg'd
           .
           And
           then
           again
           ,
           if
           the
           Evidence
           on
           his
           side
           should
           be
           rejected
           because
           they
           were
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           hard
           case
           in
           his
           own
           particular
           ;
           and
           destructive
           also
           of
           common
           Commerce
           with
           other
           Countries
           :
           and
           it
           would
           be
           vain
           to
           call
           Witnesses
           ,
           if
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           should
           not
           be
           taken
           as
           a
           good
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           was
           here
           inform'd
           of
           his
           mistake
           ,
           for
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           
           were
           allowed
           to
           be
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           none
           refused
           upon
           this
           Triall
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           
           said
           farther
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           charged
           him
           one
           while
           with
           paying
           the
           80
           li.
           for
           the
           Ruffians
           at
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           another
           while
           at
           
             Wild
             House
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           Witnesses
           to
           that
           point
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           lays
           it
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Ireland
           was
           by
           too
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Witnesses
           were
           now
           in
           Court
           that
           would
           prove
           him
           to
           have
           been
           all
           August
           in
           Staffordshire
           ;
           producing
           it
           in
           the
           printed
           Trialls
           .
           But
           the
           Print
           being
           no
           Record
           ,
           and
           what
           Dr.
           Oates
           said
           before
           not
           being
           the
           point
           now
           in
           issue
           ,
           that
           Suggestion
           could
           not
           avail
           the
           Prisoner
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           denying
           also
           that
           ever
           he
           said
           that
           Ireland
           and
           Harcourt
           were
           together
           at
           the
           paiment
           of
           the
           80
           li.
           to
           the
           Villains
           ,
           and
           affirming
           that
           they
           were
           not
           together
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           proof
           of
           his
           not
           being
           in
           Town
           was
           rather
           a
           Negative
           ,
           then
           a
           Positive
           Evidence
           :
           but
           however
           ,
           as
           to
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Testimony
           ,
           he
           charg'd
           the
           borrowing
           of
           20
           s.
           of
           Mr.
           Ireland
           upon
           September
           2.
           at
           which
           time
           Mr.
           Ireland
           was
           at
           Boscobell
           .
           But
           Dr.
           Oates
           denied
           the
           speaking
           precisely
           to
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           be
           positive
           whether
           
             first
             ,
             second
          
           ,
           or
           any
           certain
           day
           ;
           but
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           remembred
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           then
           produc'd
           Pendrell
           and
           Gifford
           ,
           and
           their
           Wives
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gifford
           gave
           Evidence
           ,
           
           that
           being
           last
           Sessions
           in
           Court
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           Ireland
           upon
           the
           24.
           and
           25.
           days
           of
           Aug.
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           (
           the
           day
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirmed
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           London
           ,
           )
           Dr.
           Oates
           being
           at
           a
           loss
           upon
           the
           particulars
           ,
           affirmed
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           20
           s.
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           Mr.
           
           Harcourt's
           Chamber
           ,
           on
           the
           first
           or
           second
           of
           September
           ,
           about
           the
           Fast
           day
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           he
           spake
           to
           the
           best
           of
           his
           memory
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Gifford
           went
           on
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           there
           some
           other
           of
           those
           days
           ;
           but
           that
           there
           were
           divers
           then
           in
           Court
           that
           were
           every
           day
           in
           his
           company
           .
           But
           they
           were
           now
           upon
           the
           wrong
           Trial
           again
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           informed
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           Harcourt
           ,
           that
           he
           charged
           with
           being
           at
           
             Wild
             House
          
           ,
           where
           Coleman
           met
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           most
           of
           
           the
           Money
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           carried
           back
           to
           
           Harcourt's
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           man
           that
           carried
           it
           to
           
             Windsor
             ;
             Coleman
          
           leaving
           a
           Guinny
           for
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           but
           he
           himself
           going
           away
           before
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           farther
           delivered
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           took
           leave
           of
           Mr.
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           going
           to
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           betwixt
           August
           8.
           and
           12
           :
           but
           whether
           they
           met
           about
           the
           Plot
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           remember
           the
           particulars
           .
           To
           the
           Question
           ,
           whether
           Fenwick
           had
           any
           communication
           with
           Ireland
           in
           August
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           gave
           Evidence
           that
           he
           had
           .
        
         
           The
           Lady
           Southcott
           was
           now
           produced
           ,
           with
           her
           Son
           ,
           and
           her
           Daughter
           .
           The
           Lady
           Southcott
           informing
           ,
           that
           she
           saw
           Mr.
           Ireland
           
           every
           day
           from
           the
           5.
           of
           August
           to
           the
           16.
           wherein
           she
           was
           positively
           certain
           ▪
        
         
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Southcott
          
           was
           then
           called
           ,
           and
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           Mr.
           
           Ireland's
           face
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           travelled
           with
           him
           from
           the
           5.
           of
           August
           to
           the
           9.
           and
           saw
           him
           severall
           days
           afterward
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           at
           least
           12
           days
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Southcott
          
           then
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           company
           with
           Mr.
           Ireland
           ,
           from
           the
           4.
           to
           the
           16.
           but
           that
           he
           was
           not
           at
           his
           Triall
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Harwell
           informed
           ,
           that
           she
           saw
           Mr.
           Ireland
           on
           August
           17
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           her
           house
           at
           Wolverhampton
           ,
           and
           lodged
           there
           every
           night
           till
           the
           six
           and
           twentieth
           .
        
         
           Young
           Mrs.
           Harwell
           informed
           the
           same
           ,
           from
           the
           17.
           to
           the
           26.
           saving
           that
           on
           S.
           
           Bartholmew's
           Eve
           he
           went
           to
           Litchfield
           ,
           and
           came
           back
           again
           ,
           upon
           which
           day
           she
           did
           not
           see
           him
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           here
           offered
           Evidence
           of
           a
           Prisoner
           in
           Newgate
           to
           the
           same
           point
           ,
           desiring
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           whether
           a
           man
           charg'd
           with
           ,
           but
           not
           convict
           of
           the
           same
           Crime
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           a
           good
           Evidence
           .
           But
           he
           had
           no
           encouragement
           to
           make
           use
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Elizabeth
             Keeling
          
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           she
           saw
           Mr.
           Ireland
           at
           Wolverhampton
           ,
           from
           the
           17.
           of
           August
           to
           the
           19.
           when
           she
           went
           out
           of
           Town
           ;
           and
           coming
           back
           on
           Thursday
           ,
           found
           him
           there
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           till
           the
           26.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Pendrell
           then
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Septemb.
          
           2.
           and
           3.
           at
           Boscobell
           ;
           which
           he
           knew
           by
           his
           Wife's
           book
           ,
           where
           she
           set
           down
           the
           day
           for
           his
           diet
           ,
           he
           being
           with
           him
           for
           his
           Meals
           .
           That
           the
           Witnesse
           kept
           the
           
             Royall
             Oak
          
           there
           :
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           called
           himself
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           others
           :
           that
           he
           knew
           him
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           see
           him
           in
           August
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Pendrell
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           she
           knew
           Mr.
           Ireland
           onely
           by
           report
           :
           that
           she
           saw
           him
           at
           Boscobell
           in
           August
           or
           September
           according
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           never
           before
           that
           time
           :
           that
           she
           knows
           it
           was
           he
           that
           suffered
           ,
           for
           she
           was
           in
           Town
           when
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Gifford
           informed
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Ireland
           was
           at
           Wolverhampton
           from
           the
           17.
           of
           August
           to
           the
           26.
           and
           that
           she
           also
           saw
           him
           Sept.
           2.
           7.
           10.
           and
           11.
           and
           that
           her
           Brother
           told
           her
           it
           was
           the
           same
           man
           that
           was
           executed
           .
           Mr.
           Gifford
           then
           in
           Court
           declaring
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           and
           he
           saw
           him
           die
           .
        
         
           Another
           Mrs.
           Gifford
           informeth
           ,
           that
           she
           saw
           Mr.
           Ireland
           at
           
             Pancrass
             fair
          
           in
           Staffordshire
           ;
           that
           she
           did
           not
           see
           him
           suffer
           ;
           but
           her
           Sister
           shew'd
           him
           to
           her
           at
           a
           Window
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           's
           Mr.
           Ireland
           :
           that
           she
           saw
           him
           Try'd
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           to
           be
           the
           same
           man
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           Sept.
           7.
           that
           her
           Sister
           told
           her
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Beadle
           informeth
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           
             Ireland
             Sept.
          
           2.
           at
           Millage
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           said
           it
           was
           Mr.
           Ireland
           the
           Jesuite
           :
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           him
           before
           ,
           and
           onely
           supposes
           him
           to
           be
           the
           man
           that
           suffered
           :
           owning
           himself
           (
           upon
           the
           question
           )
           to
           be
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Turner
           
           represented
           ,
           that
           he
           stood
           charged
           with
           being
           at
           Tixall
           (
           where
           he
           had
           not
           been
           in
           four
           years
           )
           at
           a
           Consult
           in
           September
           ,
           and
           demanded
           
           who
           saw
           him
           there
           :
           and
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           onely
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           to
           witness
           that
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           produced
           Captain
           Hill
           against
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ;
           
           and
           offered
           to
           prove
           by
           a
           Clark
           of
           Sir
           Iames
           Boteler's
           ,
           that
           he
           couzen'd
           a
           Cuttler
           of
           a
           Silver-hilted
           sword
           .
           But
           the
           Clark
           being
           called
           ,
           and
           not
           present
           ,
           nothing
           was
           done
           about
           it
           ;
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           still
           reproaching
           him
           with
           several
           Cheats
           .
           His
           Pardon
           being
           objected
           ;
           the
           Prisoner
           replied
           ,
           that
           a
           Pardon
           did
           not
           make
           a
           good
           Witness
           ,
           and
           pretended
           to
           prove
           something
           since
           his
           Pardon
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           charges
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           with
           giving
           Evidence
           against
           him
           This
           Trial
           ,
           
           in
           contradiction
           to
           his
           Declaration
           that
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           him
           the
           Last
           ;
           insisting
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Reason
           now
           suggested
           of
           his
           forbearance
           ,
           was
           no
           way
           intimated
           at
           that
           Trial
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           swearing
           the
           whole
           truth
           ,
           he
           had
           broken
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           is
           perjur'd
           .
           This
           Objection
           was
           left
           to
           the
           Jury
           .
           And
           then
           Captain
           Hill
           inform'd
           onely
           of
           Mr.
           
           Bedlow's
           Condition
           in
           the
           Marshalsea
           ;
           which
           was
           found
           to
           be
           of
           no
           moment
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           The
           King's
           Councell
           having
           summ'd
           up
           the
           whole
           proceedings
           ,
           thus
           far
           ,
           into
           a
           brief
           Deduction
           and
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           so
           laying
           it
           before
           the
           Jury
           ,
           the
           King's
           Witnesses
           were
           called
           .
           
        
         
           
             Sarah
             Paine
          
           was
           sworn
           ,
           
           and
           informed
           ,
           That
           passing
           in
           Russell-street
           she
           saw
           Mr.
           Ireland
           at
           his
           own
           door
           there
           ,
           no
           body
           with
           him
           ;
           that
           she
           knew
           him
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           then
           saw
           his
           Face
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           a
           Curtesy
           :
           which
           was
           about
           a
           week
           after
           the
           King
           went
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           the
           King
           going
           thither
           about
           the
           twelfth
           or
           thirteenth
           of
           August
           ;
           the
           Witness
           saw
           Ireland
           about
           the
           twentieth
           .
           She
           had
           lived
           with
           Mr.
           Grove
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           Ireland
           came
           often
           ;
           and
           she
           had
           carried
           divers
           Letters
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
             William
             Walker
          
           was
           sworn
           ,
           
           and
           informed
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           known
           
             Titus
             Oates
          
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           but
           for
           above
           five
           years
           he
           had
           not
           seen
           him
           ;
           onely
           some
           two
           years
           since
           ,
           that
           he
           met
           him
           in
           Newgate-Market
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           in
           March
           (
           78
           )
           or
           the
           beginning
           of
           April
           ,
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           a
           gray
           Serge
           Coat
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           remembers
           )
           a
           gray
           Hat
           ,
           not
           knowing
           him
           ,
           till
           it
           came
           in
           his
           head
           as
           he
           was
           in
           bed
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           
             Titus
             Oates
          
           :
           so
           that
           he
           went
           next
           morning
           to
           enquire
           of
           him
           at
           a
           place
           where
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           a
           year
           before
           ;
           and
           the
           Woman
           of
           the
           house
           cry'd
           out
           that
           
             he
             was
             an
             undone
             man
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             gone
             over
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             that
             she
             knew
             not
             where
             he
             was
             .
          
           The
           Witness
           telling
           the
           Woman
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           about
           nine
           or
           ten
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           S.
           
             Martins
             Lane
          
           near
           
             Leicester
             House
          
           .
           He
           informed
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           some
           time
           betwixt
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           the
           middle
           of
           April
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           onely
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           look'd
           as
           if
           he
           were
           afraid
           .
           That
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           in
           his
           Habit
           a
           matter
           of
           a
           year
           before
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           that
           ,
           of
           five
           years
           .
           Which
           was
           observ'd
           as
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           the
           
             S.
             Omer
             Evidences
          
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           him
           beyond
           Seas
           
             all
             March
             ,
             April
          
           ,
           and
           May.
           
        
         
           
             Sarah
             Ives
          
           was
           then
           sworn
           ,
           
           and
           confirmed
           Mr.
           
           Walker's
           coming
           to
           her
           shop
           ,
           and
           saying
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           This
           was
           
             April
             was
             twelvemonth
          
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Middle
           of
           the
           month
           ,
           as
           she
           thought
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Mayo
           was
           sworn
           ,
           
           who
           informed
           ,
           that
           a
           week
           before
           Whitsuntide
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           month
           of
           May
           ,
           a
           Servant
           of
           Sir
           Richard
           Barker's
           told
           the
           Witness
           ,
           There
           's
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           he
           
             has
             turn'd
             his
             Black
             coat
             into
             a
             White
             one
             :
          
           Dr.
           Oates
           being
           then
           in
           the
           Court-yard
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           in
           the
           Kitchin.
           
           The
           Witness
           then
           asked
           what
           he
           was
           :
           and
           he
           answered
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Minister
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           now
           either
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           or
           a
           Catholick
           .
           The
           Witness
           replying
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           Quaker
           ,
           for
           he
           wore
           a
           Perriwigg
           :
           when
           he
           jearing
           at
           him
           ,
           the
           Witness
           reprov'd
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           being
           a
           friend
           of
           Sir
           Richard
           Barker's
           .
           That
           Dr.
           Oates
           came
           about
           a
           week
           after
           ,
           and
           another
           came
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           walk'd
           into
           the
           Garden
           .
           That
           the
           Ladies
           of
           the
           house
           being
           shy
           of
           them
           ,
           hearing
           he
           was
           turn'd
           Iesuite
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           seemed
           discontented
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           so
           much
           Respect
           now
           in
           the
           house
           as
           formerly
           .
           That
           Dr.
           Oates
           afterwards
           going
           into
           the
           Garden
           ,
           Sir
           
           Richard's
           Servant
           told
           the
           Witness
           that
           Oates
           was
           there
           again
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           one
           with
           him
           :
           
             Prithee
             look
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             does
             he
             not
             look
             like
             a
             Iesuite
             ?
          
           But
           the
           Witness
           hearing
           that
           he
           came
           over
           about
           the
           Plot
           ,
           went
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           excused
           the
           Family's
           Coldness
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           :
           Swearing
           also
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           the
           Witness
           in
           Court
           ,
           was
           the
           person
           she
           saw
           there
           .
        
         
           
             Philip
             Page
          
           
           was
           sworn
           ,
           and
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           known
           Dr.
           Oates
           four
           or
           five
           years
           ;
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Barker's
          
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             May
             last
          
           1678
           ;
           that
           he
           spake
           with
           him
           then
           ;
           he
           was
           in
           a
           light-colour'd
           Campagne
           Coat
           :
           that
           he
           went
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           then
           away
           again
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           enquired
           for
           Sir
           Richard.
           The
           Witness
           remembers
           the
           time
           ,
           for
           Sir
           Richard
           at
           his
           house
           at
           Islington
           had
           a
           Patient
           then
           that
           was
           ill
           of
           a
           Fever
           .
           (
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Barker
          
           inform'd
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Mr.
           
           Milver's
           Daughter
           .
           )
           The
           Witness
           being
           positive
           that
           it
           was
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           spake
           with
           him
           ;
           by
           the
           token
           that
           he
           had
           an
           old
           flapping
           black
           Hat
           on
           ,
           and
           Spanish-leather
           Shoes
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Barker
          
           
           was
           sworn
           ,
           and
           informed
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           time
           given
           in
           Evidence
           ,
           returning
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           he
           was
           told
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           had
           been
           at
           his
           house
           in
           a
           Disguise
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           either
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           or
           a
           Papist
           :
           nay
           ,
           that
           they
           told
           the
           Witness
           of
           two
           Disguises
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           short
           Hair
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           a
           long
           Perriwigg
           :
           and
           that
           his
           Coachman
           ,
           then
           in
           Court
           ,
           told
           him
           of
           it
           first
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           falling
           sick
           in
           that
           Interim
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           gone
           ;
           but
           came
           to
           his
           house
           after
           his
           Recovery
           ,
           to
           ask
           for
           Dr.
           Tongue
           ,
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Iune
           ,
           or
           beginning
           of
           Iuly
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           had
           known
           him
           from
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           the
           last
           Summer
           ,
           but
           not
           till
           Iune
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Iune
           (
           as
           he
           remembred
           )
           he
           did
           see
           him
           :
           but
           that
           his
           Servants
           had
           seen
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           told
           him
           ,
           in
           May
           ,
           before
           Whitsuntide
           .
        
         
           One
           Butler
           was
           sworn
           ,
           and
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           three
           years
           knowledge
           of
           Dr.
           Oates
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           his
           Master's
           house
           in
           Barbican
           ,
           
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             May
             last
             was
             twelvemonth
          
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           ,
           being
           Sir
           Richard
           Barker's
           Coachman
           ,
           was
           cleaning
           his
           Coach
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           enquired
           for
           Dr.
           Tongue
           .
           The
           Witness
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           was
           not
           within
           ;
           he
           seem'd
           much
           discontented
           ,
           but
           yet
           went
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           presently
           out
           again
           ,
           and
           away
           .
           He
           was
           in
           gray
           cloaths
           like
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           his
           Hair
           cropt
           to
           his
           ears
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           Witness
           knew
           him
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           saw
           him
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           saw
           him
           some
           six
           weeks
           after
           ,
           in
           a
           long
           black
           Coat
           and
           Perriwigg
           .
           That
           he
           was
           sure
           it
           was
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           told
           his
           Master
           of
           it
           soon
           after
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Smith
           was
           sworn
           ,
           and
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           (
           being
           Usher
           of
           
             Merchant-Taylors
             School
          
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           his
           Scholar
           there
           .
           )
           That
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           dinner
           at
           his
           own
           house
           in
           Islington
           ,
           
           at
           the
           beginning
           
           of
           May
           1678
           ,
           the
           
             first
             Monday
          
           in
           May
           ,
           as
           he
           remembred
           :
           swearing
           this
           positively
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           with
           him
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           after
           dinner
           ,
           in
           coloured
           Ribbands
           ,
           and
           a
           green
           Knot
           upon
           his
           shoulder
           .
           That
           their
           discourse
           was
           about
           his
           Travells
           ,
           and
           nothing
           at
           all
           about
           the
           Times
           .
           That
           he
           knew
           he
           had
           chang'd
           his
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           not
           in
           two
           months
           after
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Clay
           was
           sworn
           ,
           
           and
           informed
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           knowledge
           he
           had
           of
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           about
           
             April
             last
             was
             twelvemonth
          
           ,
           at
           Mr.
           Charles
           Howard's
           ,
           in
           a
           corner
           of
           
             Old
             Arundel
             House
          
           ,
           where
           he
           met
           him
           by
           chance
           upon
           a
           Visit
           to
           Mr.
           Howard
           ,
           as
           an
           acquaintance
           and
           friend
           :
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           there
           the
           second
           time
           in
           May
           also
           ;
           but
           the
           day
           he
           could
           not
           say
           ;
           nor
           whether
           he
           saw
           him
           afterwards
           or
           not
           :
           but
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           in
           Court
           was
           the
           person
           he
           saw
           there
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           offering
           to
           the
           court
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Clay
           was
           a
           Priest
           in
           Orders
           :
           but
           that
           question
           was
           not
           put
           to
           him
           ;
           onely
           he
           own'd
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Whitebread's
           
           plea
           was
           ,
           that
           urging
           Dr.
           Oates
           at
           the
           last
           Triall
           ,
           to
           name
           any
           one
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           in
           Town
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           name
           any
           body
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           afterwards
           ,
           at
           the
           Committee
           ,
           he
           told
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           lay
           privately
           at
           
           Grove's
           ;
           and
           the
           Prisoner
           can
           prove
           that
           he
           never
           lay
           there
           at
           all
           :
           and
           then
           he
           was
           positive
           ,
           that
           he
           stay'd
           here
           but
           
             six
             days
          
           ,
           and
           saw
           little
           company
           .
           Now
           the
           Evidence
           affirms
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           end
           of
           March
           ,
           or
           the
           middle
           of
           April
           ,
           he
           saw
           him
           here
           :
           and
           yet
           Dr.
           Oates
           himself
           declares
           ,
           that
           he
           passed
           the
           Sea
           with
           Hilsley
           ,
           the
           twenty
           fourth
           of
           April
           .
           If
           he
           landed
           in
           England
           the
           seventeenth
           of
           April
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           continued
           here
           a
           good
           part
           of
           May
           ,
           how
           can
           this
           stand
           with
           his
           being
           in
           England
           but
           
             six
             days
          
           ?
           The
           Prisoners
           were
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           precise
           day
           was
           not
           so
           punctually
           sworn
           to
           :
           so
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           might
           be
           seen
           here
           the
           
             latter
             end
          
           of
           April
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Testimony
           stand
           good
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gavan
           offered
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Evidence
           against
           them
           spake
           onely
           to
           one
           or
           two
           particular
           days
           ;
           one
           to
           his
           Dining
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           his
           Disguise
           :
           and
           that
           in
           the
           very
           Evidence
           there
           was
           a
           manifest
           Contradiction
           ;
           for
           he
           could
           not
           come
           over
           with
           Hilsley
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           appear
           here
           in
           May
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           within
           six
           days
           .
           That
           it
           might
           be
           farther
           considered
           also
           ,
           the
           disproportion
           in
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ;
           sixteen
           for
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           conversed
           with
           Dr.
           Oates
           every
           day
           .
           Or
           allowing
           that
           a
           less
           Number
           for
           the
           King
           should
           weigh
           down
           a
           greater
           Number
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           the
           Exception
           to
           his
           Evidence
           about
           the
           
             Rectour
             of
             Liege
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           ,
           remains
           yet
           untouch'd
           .
           Or
           supposing
           a
           Mistake
           in
           what
           concerns
           Dr.
           
           Oate's
           being
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           there
           are
           yet
           six
           that
           prove
           he
           has
           sworn
           false
           .
           And
           the
           Prisoner
           humbly
           represented
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           ought
           to
           be
           condemned
           but
           upon
           two
           sufficient
           Witnesses
           .
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Ireland
           was
           prov'd
           to
           have
           been
           out
           of
           London
           ,
           from
           August
           3.
           to
           September
           14
           ▪
           by
           at
           least
           16
           Staffordshire
           Witnesses
           .
           Which
           two
           points
           remain
           without
           Answer
           :
           for
           Dr.
           Oates
           says
           that
           he
           was
           with
           him
           here
           August
           12.
           when
           they
           agree
           that
           he
           was
           in
           Staffordshire
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Maid
           ,
           she
           onely
           says
           that
           she
           saw
           him
           ,
           without
           speaking
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           here
           appealing
           to
           the
           Honour
           and
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           how
           far
           to
           believe
           a
           Witness
           that
           hath
           even
           in
           one
           point
           falsify'd
           .
           And
           then
           there
           is
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Southcott
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Family
          
           ,
           that
           give
           an
           account
           of
           Mr.
           Ireland
           in
           the
           Country
           from
           August
           5.
           to
           the
           19.
           (
           which
           was
           after
           the
           precise
           day
           that
           the
           Maid
           speaks
           of
           in
           London
           .
           There
           are
           seven
           or
           eight
           of
           
           them
           that
           agree
           upon
           the
           seeing
           of
           him
           from
           the
           first
           day
           to
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           objected
           in
           the
           business
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           that
           the
           Prisoner's
           Witnesses
           speak
           positively
           onely
           to
           the
           
             last
             week
          
           ;
           the
           Prisoner
           offers
           ,
           that
           they
           rather
           incline
           to
           think
           him
           there
           the
           other
           weeks
           also
           then
           not
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Last
           ,
           they
           took
           a
           more
           particular
           notice
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           minded
           the
           Court
           also
           of
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Mr.
           
           Ashby's
           coming
           to
           Town
           about
           Mid-Iuly
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Prisoner's
           coming
           likewise
           within
           the
           fortnight
           which
           Mr.
           Ashby
           staid
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Prisoner's
           saying
           he
           would
           wait
           upon
           Father
           Ashby
           ;
           where
           the
           discourse
           past
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           :
           adding
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           neither
           prov'd
           to
           have
           been
           at
           the
           
             Great
             Consult
          
           ,
           nor
           Capable
           of
           it
           ;
           appealing
           to
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           there
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           word
           of
           a
           dying
           man
           denying
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Prisoner's
           name
           being
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           laid
           in
           Iuly
           )
           he
           proves
           himself
           in
           Staffordshire
           the
           
             last
             Week
          
           of
           that
           Month
           ,
           and
           has
           Evidences
           of
           being
           there
           till
           the
           14.
           and
           the
           
             last
             Week
          
           ;
           which
           he
           hoped
           would
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           He
           mov'd
           farther
           ,
           whether
           standing
           accused
           by
           one
           Witness
           ,
           about
           one
           Fact
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           by
           another
           ,
           concerning
           another
           Fact
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           these
           two
           Witnesses
           are
           to
           be
           reckoned
           good
           in
           Law.
           But
           this
           being
           already
           resolved
           in
           Sir
           Henry
           Vane's
           Case
           ,
           where
           severall
           Witnesses
           prov'd
           severall
           Facts
           in
           severall
           Countries
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           overt
           Acts
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Treason
           ;
           Mr.
           Gavan
           suggested
           ,
           that
           Serjeant
           Rolls
           was
           of
           another
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Gavan's
           second
           Plea
           was
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           
             Credible
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Clear
             Evidence
          
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           his
           Case
           there
           was
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           convicted
           by
           such
           a
           Witness
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           an
           Evidence
           .
           Wherein
           the
           Court
           informed
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             Lawfull
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           because
           not
           convict
           of
           any
           crime
           to
           destroy
           their
           Testimony
           :
           and
           for
           the
           Credibility
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           was
           left
           to
           the
           Iury.
           Whereupon
           the
           Prisoner
           addressed
           himself
           to
           the
           Iury
           to
           this
           following
           effect
           .
        
         
           That
           his
           Life
           was
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           
           That
           he
           was
           not
           at
           the
           Consult
           ,
           nor
           of
           age
           to
           be
           there
           :
           That
           to
           the
           making
           of
           a
           
             Credible
             Witness
          
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           
             Integrity
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           
             Truth
             of
             Testimony
          
           :
           
           That
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           turned
           out
           of
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           as
           a
           Person
           of
           ill
           Moralls
           :
           That
           in
           Sir
           Iohn
           Warner's
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston's
          
           ,
           and
           the
           business
           of
           Mr.
           
           Ireland's
           being
           here
           August
           12.
           he
           is
           unanswerably
           disporv'd
           :
           And
           that
           though
           he
           be
           not
           convicted
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           was
           enough
           before
           them
           to
           shake
           his
           Testimony
           .
           And
           then
           in
           Mr.
           
           Ireland's
           business
           ,
           betwixt
           August
           8.
           and
           12.
           how
           many
           Proofs
           of
           his
           being
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           to
           one
           Woman
           that
           says
           she
           saw
           him
           in
           Town
           ?
           Sixteen
           Witnesses
           that
           were
           daily
           in
           his
           company
           that
           affirm'd
           the
           contrary
           .
           He
           inculcated
           over
           again
           the
           business
           of
           the
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           Witnesses
           ;
           sixteen
           ,
           to
           three
           or
           four
           :
           the
           Contradiction
           of
           Dr.
           Oates
           his
           coming
           over
           with
           Hilsley
           ,
           and
           staying
           but
           six
           days
           ;
           with
           the
           Evidence
           that
           saw
           him
           in
           Town
           April
           and
           May
           ;
           his
           being
           at
           Wolverhampton
           from
           Iuly
           16.
           upwards
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           ,
           
           he
           had
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           five
           or
           six
           years
           ;
           severall
           disco
           urses
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           none
           Treasonous
           ,
           upon
           his
           Salvation
           :
           And
           that
           he
           came
           away
           from
           his
           Lord
           after
           he
           had
           embezelled
           300
           li.
           of
           his
           Money
           .
        
         
         
           That
           he
           (
           Mr.
           Gavan
           )
           had
           been
           twenty
           weeks
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           without
           the
           means
           of
           sending
           for
           Witnesses
           .
           Concluding
           with
           an
           Asseveration
           of
           his
           Innocence
           ,
           
           
             as
             he
             hoped
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           with
           a
           Prayer
           for
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           minded
           the
           Court
           of
           an
           excellent
           observation
           made
           upon
           that
           rank
           and
           dangerous
           Letter
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           pretends
           to
           have
           intercepted
           from
           the
           Prisoner
           to
           Mr.
           Ewers
           ;
           That
           
             none
             but
             a
             Mad-man
             would
             send
             such
             a
             Letter
             by
             the
             Post.
          
           And
           so
           he
           recommended
           the
           Improbability
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Jury
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           desired
           the
           Court
           and
           Jury
           to
           consider
           the
           Evidence
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           
           The
           one
           spake
           to
           the
           
             whole
             time
          
           ,
           upon
           a
           
             daily
             Conversation
          
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           onely
           to
           this
           or
           
             that
             day
          
           ,
           or
           seeing
           Dr.
           Oates
           in
           a
           Disguise
           :
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           so
           many
           Youths
           train'd
           up
           in
           Vertue
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           beggerly
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           drawn
           in
           to
           mend
           their
           fortunes
           by
           their
           Evidence
           .
           His
           Testimony
           then
           is
           false
           as
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           ;
           for
           they
           came
           not
           over
           with
           him
           .
           Or
           suppose
           the
           Witnesses
           to
           be
           Equal
           ,
           what
           support
           has
           he
           for
           his
           Evidence
           ?
           such
           and
           such
           Letters
           he
           pretends
           from
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           the
           Prisoners
           deserved
           to
           be
           hang'd
           for
           Fools
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           Knaves
           ,
           for
           trusting
           a
           Creature
           that
           they
           never
           had
           any
           Esteem
           for
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           Expelled
           the
           Colledge
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           for
           the
           Commissions
           and
           Letters
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
           't
           is
           almost
           a
           year
           that
           this
           Discovery
           hath
           been
           afoot
           ,
           and
           thousands
           of
           Letters
           seiz'd
           :
           and
           yet
           not
           one
           Commission
           appears
           ;
           not
           one
           penny
           of
           mony
           ,
           or
           any
           order
           for
           it
           ;
           no
           Arms
           found
           ;
           nor
           out
           of
           all
           these
           Letters
           any
           thing
           discovered
           towards
           this
           Design
           .
           And
           for
           all
           the
           Writings
           signed
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           were
           hundreds
           ,
           from
           one
           Consult
           to
           another
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           single
           paper
           produced
           in
           confirmation
           of
           it
           .
           Ending
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           Reason
           brought
           among
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           Saying
           and
           Swearing
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           'll
           stand
           by
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           told
           the
           Court
           and
           Jury
           ,
           
           that
           whereas
           Dr.
           Oates
           charg'd
           him
           with
           
             beating
             of
             him
             ;
             First
          
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           ever
           had
           been
           a
           Fighting
           man
           :
           and
           he
           appeal'd
           to
           their
           Considerations
           ,
           how
           he
           should
           dare
           to
           strike
           a
           person
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           made
           privy
           to
           so
           Dangerous
           a
           Secret.
           Reflecting
           then
           upon
           the
           strangeness
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           Eminent
           persons
           should
           be
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Plot
           discovered
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           footsteps
           of
           it
           appear
           .
           And
           so
           he
           recommended
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Jury
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           then
           declared
           ,
           that
           being
           now
           arrived
           at
           
             Seventy
             years
             of
             age
          
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           first
           time
           in
           his
           whole
           Life
           that
           he
           had
           been
           accused
           before
           a
           Magistrate
           :
           But
           that
           a
           Negative
           cannot
           be
           proved
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Evidence
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           downright
           Swearing
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           was
           about
           to
           pass
           a
           Reflection
           upon
           the
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ;
           but
           bringing
           no
           proof
           ,
           he
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Turner
           being
           demanded
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           did
           ask
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           reasonable
           to
           admit
           of
           those
           people
           to
           an
           Oath
           in
           Evidence
           ,
           
           who
           for
           Scandall
           were
           debarr'd
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           as
           he
           would
           prove
           by
           one
           Hastings
           .
           But
           he
           being
           called
           ,
           and
           not
           appearing
           ,
           the
           Court
           proceeded
           to
           give
           directions
           to
           the
           Jury
           :
           wherein
           the
           Evidences
           were
           so
           fully
           and
           distinctly
           summ'd
           up
           by
           my
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           added
           to
           them
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Jury
           were
           then
           sent
           out
           to
           consider
           of
           their
           Verdict
           ;
           
           and
           after
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           they
           returned
           ,
           and
           found
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           
             Guilty
             of
             the
             High
             Treason
             whereof
             they
             stood
             Indicted
             .
          
           And
           after
           a
           short
           and
           pithy
           Speech
           of
           the
           Recorder
           to
           the
           Jury
           ,
           they
           were
           remanded
           to
           Newgate
           ,
           and
           the
           Court
           adjourned
           till
           next
           Morning
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           CHARGE
           and
           DEFENCE
           OF
           Richard.
           Langhorn
           
             Esq
          
        
         
           UPON
           Iune
           14.
           1679.
           
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Langhorn
          
           was
           brought
           to
           his
           Trial
           
           at
           the
           Sessions-house
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Bayly
          
           ,
           according
           to
           an
           Adjournment
           of
           the
           day
           before
           ;
           standing
           Indicted
           of
           
             High
             Treason
          
           ,
           for
           contriving
           the
           
             Death
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           the
           Subversion
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Establisht
             Government
          
           .
           He
           pleaded
           
             Not
             guilty
          
           to
           the
           Indictment
           .
           The
           Jury
           was
           sworn
           without
           any
           Challenge
           .
           The
           King's
           Councell
           open'd
           the
           Charge
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Court
           entred
           upon
           the
           Trial
           ;
           beginning
           with
           some
           Evidences
           upon
           the
           main
           Design
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           and
           Mr.
           Prance
           were
           both
           sworn
           :
           
           and
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           spake
           first
           to
           the
           Plot
           upon
           the
           
             Life
             of
             the
             King
          
           ;
           declaring
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           been
           engaged
           in
           divers
           Consultations
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           for
           bringing
           in
           of
           Popery
           .
           That
           being
           at
           most
           of
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           he
           heard
           these
           very
           Expressions
           us'd
           ;
           and
           was
           tempted
           with
           Reward
           to
           be
           Instrumental
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           the
           King.
           
           The
           men
           that
           put
           him
           upon
           it
           were
           all
           Jesuits
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Ewers
           ,
           Mr.
           Gavan
           ,
           Mr.
           Leveson
           ,
           and
           Vavasour
           .
        
         
           That
           upon
           the
           Killing
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           ready
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           but
           not
           before
           :
           though
           at
           first
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           out
           of
           hand
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           some
           thoughts
           of
           beginning
           with
           a
           Massacre
           ,
           
           and
           then
           to
           cut
           off
           those
           that
           scap'd
           with
           an
           Army
           ;
           but
           this
           Witness
           did
           not
           hear
           of
           any
           certain
           number
           resolved
           upon
           .
           These
           Consultations
           were
           at
           
             Tixal
             ,
             Boscobel
          
           ,
           my
           Lord
           
           Aston's
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
           Gerrard's
           ;
           all
           in
           Staffordshire
           :
           And
           the
           Protestants
           were
           to
           be
           destroy'd
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
        
         
           Touching
           Sir
           Edmundbury
           Godfry's
           Death
           ,
           
           Harcourt
           wrote
           a
           Letter
           to
           Ewers
           ,
           that
           began
           thus
           ,
           
             This
             very
             Night
             Sir
          
           Edmundbury
           Godfry
           
             is
             dispatch'd
          
           ;
           and
           more
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           The
           Witness
           saying
           thus
           to
           Mr.
           Ewers
           about
           it
           ;
           
             I
             'll
             be
             hang'd
             if
             this
             don't
             spoil
             the
             Design
             :
          
           whose
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Enemy
           of
           Loose
           people
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           judg'd
           some
           of
           them
           had
           done
           it
           in
           Revenge
           .
           The
           Letter
           was
           received
           upon
           Monday
           night
           ,
           and
           dated
           on
           Saturday
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Prance
           declared
           ,
           
           that
           one
           Mr.
           Messenger
           was
           engaged
           by
           the
           Lord
           Arundell
           of
           Wardour
           and
           the
           Lord
           Powis
           ,
           to
           murther
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           was
           promised
           a
           considerable
           Reward
           ,
           as
           my
           Lord's
           Butler
           told
           this
           Witness
           :
           who
           afterwards
           meeting
           with
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           asking
           him
           why
           he
           would
           do
           it
           ;
           his
           Answer
           was
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             off
             on
             't
             now
             .
          
        
         
           The
           King
           being
           dispatch'd
           ,
           50000
           men
           were
           forthwith
           to
           be
           raised
           ,
           
           as
           
             Fenwick
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           Grove
           said
           in
           the
           Witnesse's
           hearing
           ,
           being
           all
           together
           .
           That
           this
           Army
           was
           to
           set
           up
           the
           
             Romish
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Protestants
           to
           be
           destroyed
           :
           the
           Lords
           Arundell
           and
           Powis
           to
           command
           these
           Forces
           .
           And
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           one
           Harcourt
           (
           twice
           ,
           at
           his
           Chamber
           in
           Dukes-street
           )
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           several
           to
           kill
           His
           Majesty
           .
           This
           was
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           one
           Mr.
           Thompson
           :
           and
           M.
           Fenwick
           told
           the
           Witness
           ,
           that
           M.
           Langhorn
           was
           deeply
           concerned
           in
           't
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           all
           the
           Witness
           knew
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           then
           sworn
           ,
           
           and
           this
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           his
           Evidence
           .
           That
           returning
           out
           of
           Spain
           into
           England
           in
           November
           1677
           ,
           he
           brought
           Mr.
           
           Langhorn
           
           Letters
           from
           two
           Sons
           that
           he
           had
           in
           Spain
           ,
           in
           
             English
             Colledges
          
           ;
           the
           one
           at
           Madrid
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           Valladolid
           .
           He
           delivered
           the
           Letters
           within
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           his
           arrivall
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           ,
           at
           his
           Chamber
           in
           the
           
             Middle
             Temple
          
           ;
           who
           treated
           the
           Witness
           very
           respectfully
           :
           and
           upon
           telling
           him
           that
           the
           Witness
           thought
           his
           Sons
           would
           enter
           themselves
           into
           the
           Society
           ,
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           (
           standing
           that
           way
           affected
           himself
           )
           was
           very
           glad
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           
             matters
             would
             not
             hold
             long
             in
          
           England
           
             as
             they
             were
          
           ,
           (
           he
           said
           )
           and
           that
           if
           they
           kept
           themselves
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           might
           quickly
           come
           to
           great
           preferment
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           was
           once
           more
           with
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           
           before
           his
           coming
           to
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           in
           
             November
             old
             stile
             ,
             December
             new
             ,
          
           )
           when
           he
           gave
           him
           a
           Pacquet
           of
           Letters
           to
           carry
           with
           him
           .
           In
           this
           Pacquet
           was
           a
           Letter
           of
           Thanks
           to
           the
           Fathers
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           for
           their
           kindness
           to
           his
           Sons
           in
           their
           journey
           for
           Spain
           ;
           and
           promising
           the
           repayment
           of
           twenty
           pound
           which
           they
           had
           furnished
           his
           Sons
           with
           upon
           their
           passage
           .
           This
           Letter
           was
           subscribed
           
             Richard
             Langhorn
          
           ,
           and
           it
           made
           mention
           of
           one
           written
           to
           Father
           
             Le
             Chaise
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Concerns
             .
          
           (
           These
           were
           the
           very
           words
           .
           )
           Now
           the
           Letter
           to
           
             Le
             Chaise
          
           this
           Witness
           did
           not
           see
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           other
           that
           took
           notice
           of
           it
           :
           and
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           having
           written
           to
           him
           at
           large
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           trouble
           his
           Reverence
           with
           many
           words
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           remembers
           also
           another
           Letter
           ,
           
           either
           in
           March
           ,
           or
           April
           ,
           (
           he
           could
           not
           say
           which
           )
           wherein
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           (
           among
           divers
           ill
           passages
           )
           expressed
           a
           wonderfull
           Zeal
           for
           the
           
             Catholick
             Design
          
           ;
           and
           saying
           that
           the
           Parliament
           began
           to
           cool
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           that
           now
           was
           the
           time
           to
           give
           the
           Blow
           :
           That
           was
           the
           word
           (
           
             the
             Blow
          
           ;
           )
           but
           the
           Letter
           was
           too
           large
           to
           give
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           minded
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Consult
           here
           in
           April
           .
           The
           Witness
           and
           divers
           others
           came
           from
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           ,
           to
           that
           Consult
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           himself
           was
           not
           at
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Witness
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           Provinciall
           to
           tell
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           from
           time
           to
           time
           what
           passed
           there
           :
           and
           upon
           the
           report
           the
           Witness
           made
           him
           to
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           ,
           with
           his
           hands
           and
           eyes
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
             prayed
             God
             to
             prosper
             them
          
           .
           
        
         
           The
           summe
           of
           the
           Witnesse's
           Report
           to
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           was
           this
           ,
           
           That
           Cary
           was
           to
           go
           Procurator
           to
           Rome
           :
           That
           they
           had
           concluded
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           :
           that
           Pickering
           and
           Grove
           were
           to
           attempt
           the
           
             King's
             person
          
           ;
           1500
           li.
           to
           Grove
           ,
           and
           30000
           Masses
           to
           Pickering
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Reward
           .
           He
           told
           him
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           all
           signed
           the
           Agreement
           .
           And
           this
           past
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           the
           signing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           swears
           that
           there
           were
           at
           that
           time
           divers
           Parchments
           lying
           upon
           Mr.
           
           Langhorn's
           Study-Table
           ,
           
           which
           he
           found
           to
           be
           Commissions
           for
           the
           1
           
             s.
             Arundell
          
           of
           
             Wardour
             ,
             Powis
             ,
             Bellasis
          
           ,
           and
           Petre
           ;
           to
           be
           
             Chancellour
             ,
             Treasurer
             ,
             General
             ,
             Lieutenant-General
             .
          
           That
           there
           was
           one
           for
           Coleman
           to
           be
           
             Secretary
             of
             State
          
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           to
           be
           Advocate
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           They
           were
           Authoriz'd
           by
           a
           Brief
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           with
           the
           Jesuits
           Cross
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           signed
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             Paulus
             de
             Oliva
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           being
           demanded
           ,
           if
           they
           lay
           Open
           ;
           he
           told
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           they
           lay
           upon
           a
           Corner
           of
           a
           
             Desk
             folded
             up
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           came
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           having
           information
           from
           one
           Father
           Anderton
           ,
           that
           these
           Patents
           (
           as
           he
           call'd
           them
           )
           were
           come
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Witness
           spake
           of
           them
           to
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           ,
           
           and
           upon
           his
           desire
           ,
           he
           let
           the
           Witnesse
           have
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           ;
           who
           remembers
           that
           there
           was
           One
           more
           ,
           for
           a
           Son
           of
           the
           Lord
           Arundell
           ,
           and
           something
           for
           the
           Lord
           Stafford
           too
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Army
           .
           The
           Witness
           saw
           severall
           of
           these
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           them
           in
           Mr.
           
           Langhorn's
           Study
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           not
           say
           all
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           told
           the
           Witness
           ,
           that
           for
           Inferiour
           Officers
           and
           all
           ,
           there
           were
           about
           50
           ;
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           6
           or
           8
           were
           all
           that
           the
           Witness
           saw
           .
        
         
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           Swears
           ,
           that
           in
           April
           and
           May
           he
           saw
           the
           Answer
           to
           several
           of
           Mr.
           
           Langhorn's
           Letters
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ;
           
           and
           that
           the
           Fathers
           desiring
           to
           have
           the
           Originals
           ,
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           delivered
           them
           to
           this
           Witness
           ,
           who
           carried
           them
           to
           the
           Fathers
           .
           They
           came
           from
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           (
           Confessor
           to
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           )
           and
           Anderton
           ,
           (
           Rector
           of
           the
           Colledge
           at
           Rome
           .
           )
           The
           Witness
           saw
           them
           in
           Mr.
           Langhornes
           custody
           ;
           but
           he
           cannot
           say
           that
           they
           were
           directed
           to
           him
           :
           The
           substance
           of
           
             La
             Chaise's
          
           was
           ,
           to
           assure
           them
           of
           his
           Firmness
           to
           the
           
             English
             Society
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           would
           assist
           them
           for
           the
           Advancing
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
        
         
           That
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           (
           being
           the
           
             Iesuits
             Sollicitor
          
           )
           went
           with
           
             Harcourt
             ,
             Fenwick
             ,
             Keines
          
           and
           Langworth
           to
           the
           
             Benedictine
             Monks
          
           ,
           
           to
           desire
           their
           Aid
           towards
           the
           work
           :
           and
           the
           Witness
           hath
           heard
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           Prisoners
           Instance
           they
           contributed
           6000
           pounds
           ;
           which
           was
           by
           them
           paid
           to
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           was
           said
           to
           have
           received
           it
           ,
           toward
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           KING
           ,
           and
           the
           Change
           of
           Religion
           .
           This
           Witness
           did
           not
           see
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           Money
           ;
           but
           about
           Iuly
           ,
           or
           August
           ,
           he
           heard
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           say
           ,
           discoursing
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           do
           what
           he
           could
           towards
           the
           getting
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           how
           troubled
           he
           was
           ,
           That
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           made
           such
           a
           difficulty
           of
           accepting
           of
           
             Ten
             thousand
             pounds
          
           for
           poysoning
           the
           King
           :
           Adding
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           a
           publick
           work
           ,
           and
           a
           Body
           would
           have
           done
           it
           for
           Nothing
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           was
           a
           very
           Covetous
           and
           Narrow-soul'd-man
           .
        
         
           A
           Writing
           under
           the
           
             Iesuits
             Seal
          
           being
           shew'd
           in
           Court
           to
           Mr.
           Oates
           ,
           he
           presently
           declared
           ,
           That
           to
           be
           the
           very
           hand
           which
           was
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           just
           such
           a
           Seal
           .
        
         
           Several
           Questions
           being
           put
           to
           the
           Witness
           ,
           by
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           Answer'd
           ,
           That
           he
           went
           towards
           St.
           Omers
           
           at
           the
           
             latter
             end
          
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           arrived
           there
           about
           the
           tenth
           of
           
             December
             ,
             New
             style
          
           ;
           That
           he
           went
           in
           the
           Dover-Coach
           ,
           and
           stayed
           there
           till
           April
           following
           ,
           without
           stirring
           from
           thence
           :
           saving
           only
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           to
           Paris
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           Night
           or
           two
           at
           Watton
           ,
           and
           then
           came
           away
           in
           April
           :
           whether
           about
           the
           middle
           ,
           or
           
             latter
             end
          
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           say
           :
           but
           he
           was
           in
           England
           under
           
             Twenty
             days
          
           .
        
         
           There
           came
           over
           with
           him
           Nine
           or
           ten
           in
           all
           ;
           
           as
           Father
           Williams
           ,
           Father
           March
           ,
           the
           Rector
           of
           Liege
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           :
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           name
           any
           more
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           objecting
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Names
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           in
           the
           Record
           of
           the
           Lords-house
           ;
           Dr.
           Oates
           referred
           him
           to
           the
           Record
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           ask'd
           him
           also
           ,
           If
           Sr.
           
             Tho.
             Preston
          
           and
           Poole
           came
           over
           with
           him
           ?
           and
           the
           Witness
           said
           ,
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Objection
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           but
           a
           Repetition
           of
           what
           was
           proved
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           humbly
           offered
           ,
           That
           the
           Trial
           of
           the
           day
           before
           was
           in
           
             another
             County
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             another
             Iury
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           presumed
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           ,
           
           to
           urge
           this
           ;
           in
           which
           liberty
           he
           was
           not
           debarr'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           said
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Brett
          
           was
           there
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           express'd
           the
           drift
           of
           his
           Questions
           to
           be
           only
           this
           ;
           to
           see
           if
           Dr.
           Oates
           would
           now
           affirm
           what
           he
           swore
           in
           the
           Lords
           House
           :
           Dr.
           Oates
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           produce
           that
           Record
           ;
           and
           the
           Court
           allowing
           ,
           that
           a
           sworn
           copy
           of
           that
           Record
           would
           be
           good
           Evidence
           .
           
        
         
         
           The
           Prisoner
           ask'd
           ,
           if
           the
           Witness
           came
           from
           Dover
           by
           Coach
           ,
           
           or
           on
           Horseback
           ?
           Dr.
           Oates
           replied
           that
           it
           was
           a
           sudden
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           he
           remembers
           ,
           he
           came
           by
           Coach.
           The
           Prisoner
           then
           giving
           the
           Reason
           of
           his
           Question
           ;
           because
           upon
           a
           Trial
           at
           the
           
             Kings
             Bench
          
           ,
           the
           Witness
           said
           he
           came
           in
           a
           Coach
           with
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           ;
           Mr.
           Oates
           declaring
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           over
           together
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           but
           upon
           Landing
           they
           parted
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           ask'd
           him
           ,
           where
           he
           lodged
           at
           his
           coming
           into
           Town
           ?
           and
           his
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           came
           in
           April
           ,
           he
           lay
           at
           Mr.
           Groves
           :
           but
           being
           ask'd
           where
           he
           lay
           the
           first
           night
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           could
           not
           speak
           certainly
           to
           that
           ;
           
           but
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           he
           lay
           there
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           remembers
           some
           three
           or
           four
           nights
           .
        
         
           †
           Dr.
           Oates
           swears
           ,
           that
           he
           acquainted
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           with
           the
           Consult
           within
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           it
           ;
           that
           he
           returned
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           as
           he
           believ'd
           ,
           the
           
             first
             week
          
           in
           May.
           And
           being
           then
           told
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           said
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           that
           his
           stay
           there
           was
           but
           
             six
             days
          
           ;
           he
           said
           that
           was
           a
           mistake
           ,
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           
             under
             twenty
          
           .
        
         
           *
           The
           Prisoner
           demanded
           ,
           if
           Dr.
           Oates
           saw
           him
           write
           those
           Letters
           he
           spake
           of
           ?
           He
           said
           No
           ;
           but
           he
           knew
           his
           hand
           ,
           for
           he
           saw
           an
           Order
           of
           his
           for
           the
           paying
           of
           Money
           to
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           the
           Money
           was
           paid
           upon
           that
           Order
           .
        
         
           †
           The
           Prisoner
           demanded
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           say
           that
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           or
           Anderton
           ever
           wrote
           to
           him
           ?
           to
           which
           Dr.
           Oates
           Answer'd
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           Letters
           subscribed
           with
           their
           Names
           ,
           and
           that
           Langhorne
           himself
           told
           him
           that
           they
           came
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           to
           be
           imparted
           to
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           delivered
           those
           Letters
           to
           the
           Witness
           to
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           *
           The
           Prisoner
           desired
           to
           Know
           ,
           how
           long
           he
           staid
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ?
           Dr.
           Oates
           told
           him
           ,
           till
           
             Iune
             23
             New
             style
          
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           then
           demanded
           ,
           (
           seeing
           him
           to
           be
           come
           over
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           when
           it
           was
           that
           he
           went
           over
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           that
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           was
           then
           Beneficed
           ?
           The
           Time
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           told
           him
           ,
           was
           in
           February
           or
           March
           1676
           /
           7
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           for
           some
           time
           in
           a
           Vicaridge
           at
           Bobbing
           in
           Kent
           :
           and
           that
           he
           came
           to
           that
           Vicaridge
           in
           1672.
           
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           taking
           notice
           that
           he
           turn'd
           Papist
           in
           1677
           ,
           ask'd
           him
           whether
           or
           no
           he
           had
           left
           his
           Living
           first
           ?
           Dr.
           Oates
           answer'd
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           left
           the
           place
           not
           very
           long
           before
           ;
           for
           the
           Air
           did
           not
           agree
           with
           him
           :
           besides
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           other
           private
           Reasons
           for
           leaving
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           ask'd
           ,
           if
           turning
           Papist
           he
           became
           a
           Iesuite
           also
           ;
           because
           he
           says
           in
           his
           
             Narrative
             ,
             There
             came
             nine
             of
             us
             over
             ,
             All
             Iesuites
             ?
          
           The
           Court
           told
           him
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           fair
           Question
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           offered
           was
           no
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           †
           The
           Prisoner
           then
           ask'd
           the
           Witness
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           ever
           been
           in
           his
           Company
           since
           that
           business
           in
           his
           Chamber
           of
           the
           Consult
           and
           Commissions
           ?
           Dr.
           Oates
           made
           answer
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           twice
           with
           him
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Consult
           ,
           and
           twice
           or
           thrice
           after
           his
           coming
           over
           again
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           is
           Sworn
           .
        
         
           MR.
           Bedloe
           
           declares
           upon
           a
           question
           concerning
           a
           Writing
           signed
           by
           the
           Superiour
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           it
           at
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Arthurs
          
           ;
           and
           that
           finding
           it
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           Hand
           and
           Seal
           that
           he
           had
           observed
           upon
           Commissions
           in
           Paris
           ,
           he
           presented
           it
           to
           the
           Council
           .
        
         
           [
           Let
           the
           Reader
           observe
           here
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           business
           only
           of
           a
           private
           Concern
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           Witness
           swears
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           That
           he
           had
           no
           familiarity
           with
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           ;
           
           but
           some
           three
           years
           since
           ,
           being
           entrusted
           by
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           and
           Coleman
           with
           certain
           Letters
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ;
           Mr.
           Coleman
           carried
           him
           to
           Mr.
           
           Langhorne's
           Chamber
           ,
           who
           there
           Entred
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           then
           sealed
           up
           by
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           who
           delivered
           them
           to
           the
           VVitness
           to
           carry
           them
           :
           The
           Letters
           being
           written
           at
           Mr.
           Colemans
           ,
           and
           only
           Registred
           by
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           Letters
           were
           read
           in
           Court
           at
           Mr.
           
             Colemans
             Trial.
          
           
        
         
           The
           scope
           
           of
           them
           was
           only
           to
           inform
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           that
           he
           wanted
           nothing
           but
           Money
           now
           in
           England
           to
           accomplish
           the
           work
           ;
           and
           to
           learn
           what
           supplies
           they
           might
           expect
           from
           France
           .
           That
           the
           Catholicks
           were
           safe
           in
           England
           ;
           all
           places
           of
           Trust
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           were
           well
           inclined
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           considering
           the
           conjuncture
           of
           the
           present
           Power
           of
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           disposition
           of
           Circumstances
           here
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           so
           fair
           an
           occasion
           of
           accomplishing
           their
           ends
           .
           This
           was
           to
           Father
           Stapylton
           in
           English
           :
           But
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Nuncio
           ,
           and
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           were
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           Copied
           these
           before
           the
           Witness
           :
           
           He
           went
           into
           his
           Study
           ,
           and
           wrote
           while
           Mr.
           Coleman
           and
           the
           Witness
           walked
           in
           the
           Chamber
           .
           The
           Witness
           declared
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           a
           penny
           of
           Money
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           but
           some
           way
           or
           other
           past
           his
           Accounts
           .
           The
           Witness
           cannot
           say
           that
           ever
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           spake
           to
           him
           expressly
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             death
          
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           
             Main
             design
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           was
           with
           him
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           
           about
           a
           year
           and
           half
           since
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           from
           Harcourt
           ,
           for
           the
           Registring
           of
           another
           pacquet
           of
           Letters
           .
           He
           took
           the
           Pacquet
           ,
           and
           without
           much
           heeding
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           sent
           word
           to
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Williams
           (
           a
           Name
           that
           this
           Witness
           was
           known
           by
           )
           had
           brought
           him
           some
           Letters
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           return
           again
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           Coppy'd
           them
           .
           That
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           shew'd
           this
           Witness
           the
           Answer
           :
           In
           this
           Pacquet
           there
           were
           two
           Letters
           ,
           one
           (
           says
           the
           VVitness
           )
           that
           he
           brought
           out
           of
           Spain
           from
           Sir
           
             William
             Godolphin
          
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           Lord
           Bellassis
           ,
           which
           was
           sent
           to
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           some
           three
           weeks
           after
           to
           be
           Entred
           :
           the
           Other
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Irish
             Iesuites
          
           in
           Salamanca
           ,
           directing
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           concerned
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           
             Popish
             Party
          
           in
           England
           should
           be
           in
           readiness
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           now
           gotten
           some
           Irish
           casheer'd
           Souldiers
           
           that
           should
           be
           laid
           to
           embarque
           at
           the
           Groyn
           ,
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           Pilgrims
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Land
           at
           
             Milford
             Haven
          
           ;
           where
           (
           as
           the
           VVitness
           said
           )
           the
           Lord
           Powis
           whould
           have
           a
           considerable
           body
           of
           Men
           to
           help
           forward
           the
           design
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           Enter'd
           Colemans
           Letters
           into
           a
           large
           
             Parchment
             Book
          
           ,
           but
           the
           VVitness
           did
           not
           see
           him
           Enter
           the
           Other
           :
           The
           Book
           seem'd
           at
           least
           
             three
             Inches
          
           thick
           ,
           and
           that
           two
           thirds
           of
           it
           were
           filled
           .
        
         
         
           Pritchard
           telling
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissions
           were
           in
           Mr.
           Langhornes
           
           hand
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           now
           ready
           ;
           the
           VVitness
           asking
           about
           His
           
             Commission
             ,
             Pritchard
          
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             Langhornes
             commissions
          
           were
           only
           for
           the
           
             General
             Officers
          
           :
           And
           that
           the
           VVitness
           must
           have
           his
           from
           the
           Lord
           Bellassis
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Money
           to
           be
           advanced
           by
           the
           
             Benedictine
             Monks
          
           ,
           
           the
           VVitness
           says
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Pacquet
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           of
           May
           1676
           there
           was
           a
           Letter
           inclosed
           to
           Mr.
           Stapylton
           (
           a
           
             Benedictine
             Monk
          
           )
           to
           furnish
           the
           Money
           they
           had
           promised
           :
           The
           Sum
           was
           not
           named
           ,
           but
           the
           VVitness
           says
           that
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           was
           sure
           enough
           ,
           and
           the
           Money
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           .
           Nay
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           it
           was
           already
           sent
           over
           to
           Coleman
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           should
           follow
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           ready
           for
           it
           .
           The
           VVitness
           declares
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           discoursed
           with
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           about
           Commissions
           ,
           not
           ever
           saw
           any
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           only
           Pritchard
           told
           it
           to
           this
           VVitness
           But
           that
           St.
           
             Henry
             Tichburne
          
           at
           Paris
           shewed
           the
           VVitness
           three
           Commissions
           ,
           signed
           and
           seal'd
           in
           form
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           take
           so
           much
           notice
           of
           the
           writing
           produced
           this
           day
           in
           Court
           of
           Mr.
           Arthurs
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           Hand
           and
           Seal
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           How
           far
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           was
           privy
           to
           the
           treachery
           of
           Pickering
           ,
           and
           Grove
           ,
           this
           VVitness
           cannot
           say
           :
           But
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           told
           the
           VVitness
           upon
           a
           particular
           occasion
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           going
           to
           Mr.
           Langhornes
           to
           Enter
           
           the
           Minutes
           of
           that
           Morning
           resolution
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           Result
           for
           the
           dispatch
           of
           those
           people
           to
           
             New
             Market
          
           that
           were
           to
           Murther
           the
           King.
           But
           hearsay
           being
           no
           Evidence
           ,
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           was
           Examined
           what
           he
           remembred
           out
           of
           any
           Letter
           that
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           transcribe
           :
           And
           so
           he
           informed
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Letter
           of
           1676
           ,
           an
           Account
           was
           desired
           of
           the
           Religious
           at
           Doway
           and
           Paris
           ,
           what
           progress
           they
           had
           made
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           towards
           the
           furnishing
           of
           Money
           ;
           for
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Arms
           of
           the
           English
           were
           ready
           ;
           the
           Garrisons
           plac'd
           in
           good
           hands
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           Money
           wanting
           .
           
           There
           were
           three
           of
           these
           Letters
           transcribed
           by
           Mr.
           
             Langhorne
             :
             One
          
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
             ,
             another
          
           to
           the
           
             Popes
             Nuntio
          
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           to
           the
           
             English
             Monks
          
           at
           Paris
           .
           There
           were
           in
           these
           Letters
           expressions
           of
           Arms
           and
           Garrisons
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           to
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           an
           Invitation
           of
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           French.
           The
           Letter
           it self
           did
           not
           mention
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Langhornes
           and
           Mr.
           Colemans
           discourse
           expounded
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Popery
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           also
           lay
           their
           heads
           together
           after
           the
           Letters
           were
           transcribed
           .
           Here
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           asked
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           all
           that
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           had
           to
           charge
           upon
           him
           ?
           whose
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           of
           no
           more
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           something
           else
           might
           come
           into
           his
           mind
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           now
           minded
           the
           Court
           of
           one
           thing
           which
           he
           had
           forgotten
           :
           There
           were
           800000
           Crowns
           (
           he
           said
           )
           as
           a
           Contribution
           from
           the
           Congregation
           at
           Rome
           
           to
           be
           remitted
           into
           England
           :
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           was
           inquisitive
           after
           this
           Money
           ,
           having
           advice
           that
           it
           was
           received
           in
           France
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           himself
           told
           Father
           
             Harcourt
             ,
             Keines
          
           and
           Fenwick
           ,
           in
           Iuly
           or
           August
           ,
           that
           the
           Money
           was
           lodg'd
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           also
           recollected
           himself
           ,
           that
           Keines
           told
           him
           one
           day
           ,
           
             I
             must
             go
             immediately
             to
             Mr.
          
           Langhorne
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           returned
           afterward
           ,
           with
           a
           Letter
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           VVitness
           that
           
             Cardinal
             Barbarini
          
           
           had
           sent
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           a
           Chiding
           Letter
           ,
           for
           slipping
           their
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           making
           to
           more
           half
           .
           This
           VVitness
           did
           not
           see
           the
           Letter
           ,
           but
           Keines
           told
           him
           the
           tenour
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           it
           from
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           .
        
         
         
           These
           VVitnesses
           having
           delivered
           their
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           desired
           they
           might
           not
           depart
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Busse
          
           declares
           ,
           that
           in
           September
           last
           ,
           
           drinking
           with
           an
           old
           Acquaintance
           that
           was
           newly
           come
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           just
           going
           over
           again
           ,
           one
           Anthony
           being
           in
           the
           Company
           ;
           
             You
             must
             have
             a
             special
             care
          
           (
           says
           he
           to
           
             Anthony
             )
             of
             those
             four
             worthy
             Gentlemen
             that
             I
             brought
             over
             with
             me
             .
             What
          
           (
           said
           this
           VVitness
           )
           from
           Italy
           ?
           No
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             but
             they
             are
             four
             worthy
          
           Irish
           
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             will
             do
             our
             business
             .
          
           This
           VVitness
           neither
           asking
           any
           Question
           ,
           nor
           heeding
           the
           matter
           till
           Colemans
           Trial
           ,
           that
           speaks
           of
           the
           Irish
           Men
           that
           were
           to
           attempt
           the
           King
           at
           Windsor
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           reflected
           upon
           it
           .
           He
           that
           spake
           it
           ,
           had
           some
           Relation
           to
           the
           
             Benedictine
             Monks
          
           in
           the
           Savoy
           ;
           and
           Anthony
           was
           something
           about
           the
           
             Queens
             Chappel
          
           ;
           both
           of
           them
           
             strong
             Papists
          
           .
           So
           that
           an
           Order
           was
           granted
           ,
           with
           all
           Reverence
           to
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           the
           enquiring
           after
           
             Antonio
             ,
             Hankinson
          
           being
           gone
           again
           beyond
           Sea
           before
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorn
           offered
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           that
           the
           two
           VVitnesses
           against
           him
           were
           parties
           in
           the
           Crime
           charged
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           desired
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           their
           Pardon
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           made
           Answer
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Three
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Two
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Broad
             Seal
          
           :
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           no
           Evidence
           till
           he
           had
           it
           .
           It
           was
           declared
           that
           they
           were
           Witnesses
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           or
           not
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           have
           been
           admitted
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           however
           remitted
           himself
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           Councel
           ,
           
             Whether
             having
             had
             their
             Pardons
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             prospect
             in
             Law
             with
             an
             Approver
             ;
             not
             as
             directly
             being
             Approvers
             ,
             but
             under
             some
             Equivalence
             of
             Reason
             with
             them
             .
          
           If
           the
           Approver
           be
           pardon'd
           ,
           the
           Appellee
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           discharged
           :
           it
           seems
           hard
           that
           those
           that
           were
           
             Participes
             Criminis
          
           ,
           and
           having
           now
           got
           their
           Pardons
           ,
           should
           be
           admitted
           for
           allowable
           VVitnesses
           against
           the
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           desired
           also
           to
           know
           ,
           
           if
           they
           had
           either
           received
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           did
           not
           expect
           gratifications
           or
           Rewards
           for
           their
           discoveries
           ?
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           to
           acquit
           himself
           ,
           declared
           that
           
             he
             had
             been
             Rewarded
             by
             expending
             Six
             or
             seven
             hundred
             pounds
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Pocket
             ,
             without
             knowing
             whether
             ever
             he
             should
             see
             it
             again
             .
          
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           Prisoner
           (
           Mr.
           Reading
           )
           told
           him
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           had
           received
           
             Five
             hundred
             pounds
          
           .
           To
           which
           it
           was
           Answer'd
           ,
           that
           first
           ,
           Mr.
           Reading
           was
           an
           Incompetent
           VVitness
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           his
           500
           l.
           was
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmondb
             .
             Godfreys
          
           Murther
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           Plot.
           *
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           gaining
           by
           his
           Discovery
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             Seven
             hundred
             pounds
          
           out
           of
           pocket
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Approver
           the
           Court
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           ever
           allowed
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           be
           a
           proof
           of
           corrupt
           Contract
           ,
           or
           Subornation
           ,
           to
           invalidate
           a
           Witness
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           gave
           the
           Court
           the
           Reason
           of
           pressing
           this
           ,
           for
           though
           it
           might
           be
           very
           prudential
           to
           invite
           any
           man
           to
           come
           in
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           a
           Reward
           towards
           the
           discovery
           of
           a
           Plot
           ,
           where
           such
           a
           person
           absents
           himself
           ;
           yet
           it
           seems
           very
           hard
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           is
           once
           in
           Custody
           ,
           VVitnesses
           should
           be
           call'd
           in
           against
           him
           by
           such
           means
           :
           The
           Prisoner
           was
           here
           advised
           to
           speak
           first
           to
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           the
           Witnesses
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           ,
           upon
           this
           ,
           represented
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           possibility
           of
           making
           any
           other
           defence
           ;
           setting
           forth
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           17
           of
           October
           ,
           to
           
             that
             day
             Seven-night
          
           ,
           or
           Friday
           last
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           kept
           so
           close
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           what
           was
           done
           abroad
           ;
           no
           Friend
           or
           Relation
           admitted
           to
           him
           ;
           he
           could
           never
           hear
           what
           was
           charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           foresee
           
           what
           would
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           he
           had
           no
           other
           plea
           left
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Incompetency
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           .
           It
           was
           objected
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Scandal
           to
           the
           
             Kings
             Proclamation
          
           to
           suppose
           an
           Incouragement
           to
           the
           swearing
           of
           a
           Plot
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           none
           ;
           and
           that
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           were
           touch'd
           in
           such
           a
           Reflection
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           said
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Reward
           propos'd
           ;
           and
           so
           call'd
           his
           VVitnesses
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           informed
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           that
           there
           were
           Papists
           come
           in
           with
           their
           Swords
           on
           :
           but
           that
           apprehension
           being
           compos'd
           ,
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           desired
           that
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           might
           be
           set
           up
           first
           ;
           who
           gave
           this
           Account
           ,
        
         
           That
           he
           came
           over
           from
           St.
           
             Omers
             April
             24
             New
             style
          
           ,
           
           that
           he
           left
           him
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           overtake
           him
           at
           Calais
           ,
           as
           is
           suggested
           .
           That
           't
           is
           true
           he
           lost
           his
           Money
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Oates
           says
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           met
           one
           by
           the
           way
           that
           told
           Dr.
           Oates
           the
           story
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gifford
           declared
           ,
           
           that
           he
           did
           see
           Dr.
           Oates
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           told
           them
           at
           St.
           Omers
           that
           Hilsley
           was
           gone
           away
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           some
           three
           or
           four
           days
           after
           he
           was
           gone
           :
           He
           did
           not
           remember
           what
           passed
           in
           the
           particular
           discourse
           ;
           nor
           whether
           any
           body
           was
           by
           ,
           when
           Dr.
           Oates
           and
           he
           were
           speaking
           concerning
           Hilsleys
           being
           gone
           away
           .
        
         
           There
           stood
           up
           a
           
             Third
             Witness
          
           then
           ;
           
           who
           said
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Burnaby
           came
           into
           the
           Company
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           he
           met
           with
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           cousen'd
           of
           his
           Money
           :
           he
           did
           not
           say
           how
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           
             shirking
             Fellow
          
           ;
           and
           the
           VVitness
           does
           not
           know
           whether
           he
           named
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           To
           prove
           now
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           must
           know
           This
           by
           another
           hand
           ,
           the
           
             third
             Witness
          
           affirmed
           further
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           had
           been
           at
           St.
           Omers
           from
           December
           ,
           till
           Iune
           ,
           except
           one
           day
           that
           he
           was
           at
           Watton
           ,
           where
           he
           saw
           him
           almost
           every
           day
           :
           That
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           the
           Refectory
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           a
           little
           Table
           by
           himself
           ;
           That
           this
           Witness
           was
           there
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           offered
           then
           ,
           what
           appears
           both
           in
           his
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Oath
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             house
          
           ;
           that
           he
           affirm'd
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Brett
          
           came
           over
           with
           him
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           was
           to
           have
           spoken
           to
           something
           that
           was
           Sworn
           There
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           prest
           it
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           had
           own'd
           that
           what
           he
           Swore
           was
           truth
           ;
           and
           so
           proceeded
           to
           his
           VVitnesses
           ,
           concerning
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           coming
           over
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Fourth
             Witness
          
           was
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warners
          
           Gardener
           ;
           who
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           his
           Master
           was
           at
           Watton
           all
           April
           and
           May
           1678
           ;
           That
           the
           Witness
           was
           only
           four
           days
           away
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           and
           left
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           at
           Watton
           :
           That
           for
           the
           last
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           
             first
             ,
             second
          
           and
           third
           of
           May
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           went
           away
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           know
           .
           He
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           St.
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           was
           at
           Watton
           all
           April
           and
           May
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           speak
           to
           all
           Iune
           :
           Being
           asked
           ,
           why
           not
           to
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           other
           ?
           His
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Rector
           (
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Williams
          
           )
           came
           then
           for
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Absence
           of
           the
           Rector
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           House
           .
           This
           was
           the
           24
           th
           of
           April
           ;
           where
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           was
           in
           Iune
           and
           Iuly
           he
           could
           not
           tell
           ,
           nor
           where
           in
           August
           and
           September
           ;
           more
           than
           that
           he
           went
           out
           of
           Town
           then
           ,
           and
           the
           VVitness
           knew
           not
           whither
           .
           The
           Court
           ask'd
           him
           ,
           how
           he
           came
           to
           be
           more
           doubtful
           of
           these
           Months
           than
           of
           the
           rest
           ?
           And
           his
           Answer
           was
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           question
           fell
           upon
           the
           other
           Months
           .
           It
           was
           then
           reflected
           upon
           ,
           that
           April
           24
           was
           the
           very
           day
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           came
           over
           ;
           and
           the
           Rector
           ,
           one
           of
           those
           that
           he
           said
           came
           over
           with
           him
           :
           but
           the
           VVitness
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Rector
           came
           single
           ,
           having
           onely
           one
           Officer
           of
           the
           College
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Gifford
           was
           then
           Examined
           ,
           
           as
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ;
           who
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           about
           Iune
           in
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           Iune
           or
           Iuly
           ,
           when
           he
           invited
           the
           VVitness
           to
           Watton
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Fifth
             Witness
          
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           of
           May
           being
           a
           great
           Feast
           ,
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           for
           four
           days
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           all
           the
           Month
           of
           May
           :
           and
           that
           he
           also
           saw
           Mr.
           Pool
           ,
           and
           Sr.
           
             Robert
             Brett
          
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           but
           where
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           was
           then
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           ;
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirmed
           that
           Mr.
           Pool
           came
           over
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Fifth
             Witness
          
           further
           Informed
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Pool
           (
           being
           his
           Musick-Master
           )
           could
           not
           be
           away
           without
           his
           missing
           of
           him
           .
           That
           Mr.
           Pool
           came
           from
           St.
           Omers
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           Iune
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Pool
           was
           at
           St.
           Omers
           all
           May.
           
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           Forreigner
           then
           produc'd
           ;
           
           who
           ,
           by
           an
           Interpreter
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           actually
           at
           St.
           Omers
           in
           April
           and
           May
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           Conversed
           where
           he
           was
           all
           May
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           every
           day
           from
           the
           
             first
             Sunday
          
           in
           April
           to
           May
           14
           th
           ,
           upon
           which
           day
           he
           went
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           and
           back
           again
           ,
           Sr.
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           having
           then
           employed
           him
           about
           a
           Building
           .
        
         
           Carpentiere
           then
           Informed
           ,
           
           that
           he
           saw
           Sr.
           
             Tho.
             Preston
          
           at
           Liege
           all
           through
           
             March
             ,
             April
             ,
             May
          
           ;
           and
           in
           Iune
           he
           was
           there
           :
           In
           the
           Vacancies
           of
           August
           and
           September
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           second
           of
           October
           he
           returned
           .
           The
           VVitness
           hath
           been
           four
           years
           there
           ,
           and
           can
           Answer
           that
           for
           these
           three
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           Sr.
           
             Tho.
             Preston
          
           never
           was
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           Another
           Forreigner
           Informed
           ;
           
           that
           he
           saw
           Sr.
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           at
           Watton
           ,
           from
           April
           14
           th
           to
           the
           25
           th
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           there
           to
           the
           16
           th
           of
           May
           ;
           that
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           April
           he
           was
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           Governed
           in
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           also
           in
           the
           House
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           May
           ;
           save
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           went
           to
           St.
           Omers
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Ioseph
          
           Informed
           ;
           
           that
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Preston
          
           ,
           in
           
             March
             ,
             April
             ,
             May
          
           and
           Iune
           ,
           was
           at
           Liege
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           in
           Iuly
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Vacancies
           he
           was
           absent
           :
           That
           he
           saw
           him
           constantly
           ,
           and
           in
           two
           or
           three
           days
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           heard
           it
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           the
           Vacancies
           he
           return'd
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           October
           .
        
         
           A
           
             Tenth
             Witness
          
           Informed
           ,
           
           that
           
             April
             25th
          
           Dr.
           Oates
           went
           into
           the
           Infirmary
           and
           stirred
           not
           out
           of
           the
           College
           ;
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           St.
           Omers
           all
           April
           and
           May
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Iune
           ,
           positively
           to
           the
           20
           th
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           there
           also
           in
           February
           and
           March
           ;
           but
           in
           Ianuary
           he
           lay
           one
           night
           at
           Watton
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           come
           over
           April
           the
           24
           th
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Eleventh
             Witness
          
           Informed
           ;
           
           that
           Mr.
           Pool
           was
           at
           St.
           Omers
           all
           April
           and
           May
           ,
           and
           went
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Killingbeck
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           believes
           so
           was
           Mr.
           Brett
           .
        
         
           A
           
             Twelfth
             Witness
          
           Informed
           ;
           
           that
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           at
           St.
           Omers
           almost
           every
           other
           day
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           was
           there
           :
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           first
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           December
           .
           That
           he
           saw
           him
           positively
           in
           April
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           
             May
             ▪
          
           and
           that
           he
           staid
           till
           Iune
           ;
           by
           tokens
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           April
           at
           an
           Action
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           May
           ,
           being
           a
           great
           Feast
           ,
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           Nine-pins
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           Touching
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Brett
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Nevil
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           speak
           to
           the
           former
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           latter
           ,
           once
           in
           three
           days
           he
           believes
           he
           saw
           him
           .
        
         
           A
           
             Thirteenth
             Witness
          
           Informed
           ;
           
           that
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           first
           in
           December
           ;
           and
           so
           forward
           throughout
           all
           the
           Months
           ,
           till
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Iune
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           Witness
           Inform'd
           ;
           
           that
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           at
           St.
           Omers
           all
           the
           Months
           of
           
             April
             ,
             May
          
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           part
           of
           Iune
           ;
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Pool
           was
           the
           third
           of
           May
           in
           the
           Infirmary
           ,
           which
           he
           remembred
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Festival
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           before
           there
           was
           an
           Action
           .
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           went
           away
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           had
           half
           an
           hours
           discourse
           with
           Dr.
           Oates
           :
           He
           saw
           him
           also
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           walking
           in
           the
           Gallery
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           of
           May
           with
           one
           Mr.
           Burnaby
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           saw
           him
           the
           
             third
             ,
             fourth
          
           and
           fifth
           of
           May
           with
           Mr.
           Burnaby
           again
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           one
           Mr.
           Hall
           Informed
           ,
           
           that
           between
           December
           1677
           ,
           and
           Iune
           78
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           lay
           every
           night
           in
           the
           College
           ;
           except
           One
           ,
           in
           Ianuary
           ,
           at
           Watton
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           the
           time
           that
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           this
           Witness
           never
           mist
           seeing
           of
           him
           two
           days
           together
           ;
           save
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Infirmary
           :
           and
           in
           March
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           there
           also
           with
           Mr.
           Burnaby
           ,
           after
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           had
           been
           gone
           a
           week
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           Confirmed
           there
           May
           26th
           ;
           he
           was
           there
           all
           April
           and
           all
           May.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           Pool
           and
           Nevil
           ,
           
           they
           were
           there
           
             March
             ,
             April
             ,
             May
             ,
             Iune
          
           and
           Iuly
           .
        
         
           A
           Forreigner
           ,
           by
           an
           Interpreter
           ,
           Informed
           ;
           that
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           sometimes
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           till
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           Iune
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Infirmary
           about
           
             Christmas
             :
             Nevil
          
           and
           Pool
           were
           there
           all
           Iune
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Pool
           left
           them
           in
           Iuly
           .
           This
           Witness
           was
           a
           Waterman
           ,
           and
           carried
           Williams
           and
           March
           ,
           the
           last
           Sunday
           in
           April
           ,
           in
           his
           Boat.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           Witness
           Informed
           ,
           
           that
           in
           April
           and
           May
           he
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ;
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Pool
           ,
           Mr.
           Nevil
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Brett
           ,
           were
           there
           too
           .
           This
           Witness
           was
           a
           Taylor
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           Suit
           of
           Cloathes
           to
           make
           for
           Mr.
           Killingbeck
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           came
           into
           the
           Shop
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           him
           questions
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Grove
           then
           Informed
           ,
           
           that
           she
           never
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           :
           that
           she
           had
           Lodgers
           in
           her
           house
           April
           was
           Twelvemonth
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           knew
           them
           not
           till
           they
           came
           to
           lie
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           could
           not
           be
           there
           ,
           but
           she
           must
           know
           him
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           no
           place
           to
           Lodge
           him
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           lay
           alone
           when
           he
           lay
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           place
           where
           two
           men
           were
           seized
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           .
           The
           Witness
           owned
           that
           such
           men
           had
           been
           seized
           there
           ;
           but
           denied
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           ever
           lay
           in
           That
           place
           :
           Dr.
           Oates
           swears
           that
           he
           did
           lie
           there
           three
           or
           
             four
             Nights
          
           ,
           
           more
           or
           less
           .
           It
           was
           considered
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           being
           in
           a
           disguise
           might
           not
           be
           known
           ;
           but
           the
           VVitness
           said
           that
           she
           knew
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           nam'd
           them
           :
           one
           Strange
           and
           Mrs.
           Fitz-Herbert
           lay
           one
           pair
           of
           Stairs
           ,
           her
           Sister
           above
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           lay
           all
           April
           and
           May
           ,
           and
           in
           March
           too
           there
           lay
           one
           Mr.
           Crupper
           in
           the
           Room
           where
           the
           men
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           a
           young
           man
           with
           him
           ;
           which
           young
           man
           was
           a
           Prisoner
           by
           Mr.
           Oates
           procurement
           ,
           and
           Mrs.
           Fitz-Herbert
           Lodged
           there
           too
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Groves
           Maid
           Inform'd
           ,
           that
           her
           Mistresses
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           lay
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           
           and
           no
           men
           but
           Mr.
           Strange
           ;
           he
           and
           Mrs.
           Fitz-Herbert
           lay
           there
           in
           
             April
             ,
             May
             ,
             Iune
             ,
             Iuly
          
           and
           August
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           desires
           liberty
           to
           prove
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Record
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             House
          
           ;
           which
           not
           being
           allowed
           for
           Evidence
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Court
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Extract
           out
           of
           their
           Iournals
           ;
           and
           the
           particular
           he
           Insisted
           on
           ,
           was
           concerning
           the
           Company
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           says
           came
           over
           with
           him
           from
           St.
           Omers
           :
           It
           is
           that
           which
           Dr.
           Oates
           remitted
           himself
           to
           ,
           and
           has
           gone
           over
           and
           over
           with
           it
           ,
           That
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           Sir
           
           
             Thomas
             Preston
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Pool
           ,
           came
           all
           along
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           a
           Record
           to
           overthrow
           his
           present
           Evidence
           ,
           he
           might
           produce
           it
           ;
           Mr
           Laughorne
           then
           desired
           that
           those
           that
           took
           Irelands
           Trial
           might
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           be
           permitted
           to
           make
           proof
           by
           Witnesses
           of
           what
           was
           there
           Sworn
           ,
           with
           regard
           to
           the
           Prisoner
           at
           the
           Barr
           ;
           and
           being
           told
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           desired
           to
           know
           why
           not
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           a
           Witness
           to
           prove
           that
           such
           words
           were
           spoken
           ;
           without
           which
           he
           had
           no
           means
           of
           Defence
           ?
           The
           Answer
           to
           him
           was
           ,
           That
           as
           it
           would
           be
           no
           proof
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           could
           be
           none
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           Complaint
           here
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             Castlemain
          
           ,
           
           of
           Violence
           offered
           ,
           by
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           to
           the
           Prisoners
           Witnesses
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           for
           their
           coming
           to
           give
           Evidence
           :
           which
           was
           highly
           resented
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           as
           an
           affront
           to
           publick
           Justice
           ,
           and
           direction
           given
           to
           enquire
           out
           the
           Offenders
           ,
           tht
           they
           might
           be
           punished
           .
        
         
           A
           Witness
           was
           now
           called
           to
           speak
           to
           one
           point
           ;
           about
           the
           meeting
           at
           the
           
             Whitehorse
             Taverne
          
           :
           
           who
           Informed
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           kept
           the
           House
           Seven
           years
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           last
           Iuly
           .
           The
           Question
           was
           about
           the
           Number
           that
           met
           at
           that
           Consult
           ?
           Dr.
           Oates
           Answered
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           some
           eighteen
           or
           twenty
           there
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           divided
           into
           several
           Rooms
           .
           The
           Witness
           said
           ,
           that
           she
           knew
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           that
           used
           her
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           could
           say
           nothing
           to
           the
           particular
           of
           who
           was
           in
           her
           House
           April
           the
           24
           th
           1678
           ;
           but
           that
           she
           did
           not
           remember
           that
           ever
           she
           saw
           Dr.
           Oates
           there
           .
           It
           was
           plain
           however
           that
           he
           might
           be
           there
           ,
           and
           she
           not
           know
           on
           't
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           gave
           this
           Reason
           for
           asking
           how
           many
           ,
           because
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Depositions
           before
           the
           Lords
           ,
           
           and
           in
           
             Colemans
             Trial
          
           ,
           affirmed
           ,
           There
           were
           fifty
           Persons
           at
           that
           Meeting
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           they
           adjourned
           into
           several
           small
           Meetings
           .
           But
           it
           was
           returned
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           might
           be
           ,
           at
           several
           times
           of
           the
           same
           day
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           explained
           himself
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           Meeting
           was
           the
           24
           th
           day
           ,
           the
           Consult
           continued
           yet
           till
           the
           26
           th
           at
           Night
           .
           The
           Witness
           urged
           ,
           that
           she
           never
           knew
           so
           many
           in
           the
           House
           together
           ,
           but
           once
           ,
           in
           all
           her
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           upon
           a
           Iury
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           put
           them
           into
           three
           Rooms
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           not
           a
           Chamber
           to
           receive
           above
           a
           dozen
           :
           Upon
           this
           
             three
             Witnesses
          
           made
           Oath
           ;
           
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           a
           dozen
           or
           sixteen
           at
           dinner
           there
           in
           a
           Room
           together
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           would
           hold
           twenty
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           two
           Rooms
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           where
           
             twenty
             five
          
           or
           thirty
           might
           Dine
           together
           in
           either
           of
           them
           :
           and
           a
           third
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           at
           a
           Wedding-dinner
           there
           ,
           towards
           the
           Street
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           above
           twenty
           Persons
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           thought
           it
           material
           however
           ,
           if
           the
           Room
           would
           not
           hold
           fifty
           ;
           and
           he
           spake
           only
           upon
           Information
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           never
           been
           There
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           being
           ask'd
           ,
           
           if
           he
           had
           any
           more
           Witnesses
           ,
           mov'd
           that
           he
           might
           reserve
           them
           till
           the
           
             Kings
             Council
          
           had
           spoken
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           not
           found
           allowable
           :
           so
           he
           pray'd
           an
           Answer
           to
           a
           Question
           or
           two
           ,
           if
           the
           Court
           pleas'd
           .
           The
           
             one
             ;
             Was
             Mr.
          
           Ireland
           
             here
             in
          
           London
           in
           August
           ,
           
             or
             not
          
           ?
           To
           which
           it
           was
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           point
           forreign
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           .
           The
           other
           was
           ,
           
             Since
             Mr.
          
           Oates
           
             affirm'd
             himself
             six
             or
             seven
             hundred
             pound
             out
             of
             purse
             since
             his
             Discovery
             ,
             if
             the
             Prisoner
             might
             examine
             two
             Witnesses
             upon
             the
             probability
             of
             that
             assertion
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             were
             extreamly
             Necessitous
             before
             ,
             how
             should
             he
             get
             Credit
             for
             it
             since
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Evidence
             ?
          
           But
           it
           was
           found
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           clear
           from
           the
           Point
           to
           demand
           of
           him
           ,
           how
           he
           came
           by
           his
           Money
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           then
           offer'd
           a
           Copy
           of
           a
           Record
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           
           to
           prove
           that
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           had
           there
           declared
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             no
             Person
             more
             to
             charge
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             there
             charged
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           none
           of
           the
           Persons
           there
           Charged
           .
           It
           was
           Objected
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           forget
           things
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           to
           mind
           afterwards
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           some
           body
           should
           have
           been
           produced
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           took
           That
           Oath
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           offered
           a
           Question
           now
           concerning
           the
           Commissions
           ,
           
           asking
           whether
           or
           no
           (
           and
           to
           whom
           )
           the
           Prisoner
           distributed
           those
           Commissions
           ,
           as
           the
           VVitness
           says
           he
           did
           ?
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           Replyed
           ,
           That
           he
           only
           said
           the
           Commissions
           were
           delivered
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           whom
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           affirms
           they
           were
           for
           those
           five
           Persons
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           himself
           told
           him
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           or
           August
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           dispos'd
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           naming
           to
           whom
           ;
           only
           speaking
           of
           one
           ,
           which
           he
           sent
           his
           Son
           with
           to
           my
           Lord
           
           Arundell's
           eldest
           Son
           :
           He
           told
           this
           VVitness
           ,
           it
           was
           delivered
           ,
           not
           calling
           to
           mind
           that
           he
           knew
           of
           any
           other
           .
           This
           Question
           is
           put
           (
           says
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           )
           because
           Dr.
           Oates
           Charged
           the
           Prisoner
           before
           the
           Lords
           ,
           
           with
           sending
           the
           Commission
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Arundel
          
           himself
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirming
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           Letter
           in
           the
           Prisoners
           Chamber
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           Receipt
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           desired
           ,
           
           that
           Mr.
           Lidcott
           might
           be
           examined
           to
           a
           point
           of
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Evidence
           at
           
             Colemans
             Trial
          
           ;
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           communicated
           to
           the
           Prisoner
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Consult
           the
           very
           next
           day
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           never
           saw
           the
           Prisoner
           any
           more
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Lidcott
           (
           though
           present
           there
           )
           was
           not
           able
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           Trial
           ;
           so
           Mr.
           Blany
           was
           ask'd
           what
           he
           could
           Testifie
           upon
           that
           point
           ;
           who
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           the
           Notes
           ,
           and
           remembred
           something
           about
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           ;
           but
           could
           not
           charge
           his
           Memory
           upon
           it
           without
           Book
           :
           So
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           presented
           the
           Narrative
           ;
           which
           Mr.
           Blany
           said
           was
           not
           printed
           from
           his
           Copy
           .
           
           But
           an
           
             Historical
             Narrative
          
           was
           agreed
           to
           be
           no
           Evidence
           in
           Law.
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           offer'd
           ,
           that
           without
           some
           light
           to
           his
           Charge
           he
           could
           not
           prepare
           himself
           for
           his
           defence
           :
           and
           that
           in
           other
           Cases
           people
           are
           confronted
           before
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           understand
           the
           Matter
           of
           their
           Charge
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Sillyard
           was
           called
           ;
           but
           affirming
           that
           she
           durst
           not
           give
           Evidence
           without
           being
           secur'd
           from
           the
           Rabble
           :
           and
           the
           Court
           being
           only
           able
           to
           promise
           Justice
           upon
           any
           Offender
           in
           that
           kind
           that
           should
           be
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           she
           was
           discharged
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           Langhornes
           consent
           ,
           without
           Examination
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           said
           ,
           
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           make
           use
           of
           her
           Evidence
           to
           a
           Deposition
           of
           Mr.
           Bedloes
           at
           
             Readings
             Trial
          
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           have
           said
           more
           against
           Whitebread
           ,
           and
           Fenwick
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           at
           their
           First
           Trials
           ;
           which
           Concealment
           he
           took
           to
           be
           Perjury
           ,
           for
           not
           having
           told
           all
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           that
           however
           Impertinent
           it
           might
           seem
           ,
           it
           was
           yet
           of
           great
           effect
           to
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           VVitness
           against
           him
           was
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           ,
           having
           before
           receiv'd
           an
           Answer
           to
           that
           Objection
           ,
           the
           
             Kings
             Council
          
           summ'd
           up
           the
           whole
           Matter
           in
           brief
           to
           the
           Jury
           ;
           and
           then
           more
           of
           the
           Kings
           VVitnesses
           were
           Sworn
           .
        
         
         
           
             William
             Walker
          
           deposeth
           ,
           
           That
           he
           had
           known
           Dr.
           Oates
           seven
           or
           eight
           years
           .
           That
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           March
           1678
           ,
           or
           the
           middle
           of
           April
           following
           ,
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           in
           England
           in
           a
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           call
           him
           to
           mind
           that
           Night
           ;
           but
           early
           in
           the
           Morning
           it
           came
           into
           his
           head
           that
           it
           was
           
             Titus
             Oates
          
           :
           and
           so
           he
           rose
           early
           to
           enquire
           of
           a
           Gentlewoman
           concerning
           him
           ,
           that
           knew
           him
           ;
           and
           asking
           her
           how
           Dr.
           Oates
           did
           ,
           she
           struck
           her
           hand
           upon
           the
           Counter
           ,
           and
           cried
           ,
           
             He
             is
             an
             undone
             man
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             turn'd
             Papist
             .
          
           The
           VVitness
           asking
           her
           then
           ,
           if
           she
           knew
           were
           he
           was
           ?
           No
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
             he
             is
             skulking
             somewhere
             up
             and
             down
             here
             ,
             and
             dares
             not
             shew
             his
             head
             in
             the
             day
             .
          
           Whereupon
           this
           VVitness
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           about
           ten
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           betwixt
           St.
           
             Martins
             Lane
          
           and
           
             Leicester
             House
          
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           was
           disguised
           :
           and
           the
           VVitness
           described
           his
           Habit
           to
           her
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           prayed
           he
           might
           speak
           to
           the
           Time
           as
           near
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           and
           the
           VVitness
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           rather
           think
           (
           but
           could
           not
           be
           positive
           )
           that
           it
           was
           about
           the
           
             Middle
             of
             April
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           1678
           ,
           not
           1677
           ;
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           when
           he
           usually
           came
           to
           Town
           to
           receive
           Money
           .
           And
           the
           VVitness
           affirms
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           Dr.
           Oates
           whom
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           brought
           up
           for
           a
           VVitness
           ,
           having
           spoken
           of
           this
           passage
           to
           several
           Persons
           after
           the
           Report
           of
           the
           Plot
           ;
           which
           he
           supposes
           might
           come
           to
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           ear
           by
           Chance
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Ives
           then
           deposed
           ,
           
           that
           Mr.
           Walker
           told
           her
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           Mistress
           of
           the
           House
           )
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           he
           gave
           in
           Evidence
           concerning
           her
           ;
           adding
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           about
           the
           
             middle
             of
             April
          
           was
           Twelve-month
           ,
           and
           that
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Father
           coming
           to
           her
           shop
           ,
           and
           eating
           some
           Cream-cheese
           ,
           upon
           their
           first
           coming
           in
           ,
           she
           told
           him
           the
           Story
           that
           Walker
           had
           told
           her
           .
        
         
           One
           Butler
           was
           Sworn
           (
           Sr.
           
             Richard
             Barkers
          
           Servant
           )
           and
           affirmed
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           known
           Dr.
           Oates
           two
           or
           three
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           the
           beginning
           of
           May
           last
           was
           Twelve-month
           at
           his
           Masters
           house
           ,
           enquiring
           for
           Dr.
           Tongue
           :
           that
           he
           was
           so
           disguised
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           heardly
           knew
           him
           .
           That
           the
           witness
           in
           Court
           was
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           
             Titus
             Oates
          
           his
           Name
           .
           This
           VVitness
           bad
           him
           Welcome
           into
           England
           ,
           but
           he
           went
           in
           ,
           and
           came
           forth
           again
           ,
           without
           taking
           any
           notice
           of
           the
           Witness
           .
           He
           was
           in
           a
           Grey-coat
           ,
           a
           Flopping-hat
           ,
           Plain-shoes
           ,
           his
           Hair
           cropt
           to
           his
           Ears
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           rather
           have
           taken
           him
           for
           a
           Shepheard
           than
           a
           Minister
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           ask'd
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           1678
           ,
           or
           in
           1677
           ?
           The
           VVitness
           affirmed
           it
           to
           be
           in
           May
           was
           Twelve-month
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           told
           his
           Master
           about
           a
           week
           after
           ,
           at
           his
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           That
           Dr.
           Oates
           had
           been
           there
           ,
           in
           a
           strange
           Dress
           ,
           to
           ask
           for
           Doctor
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           
             Cecily
             Mayo
          
           was
           then
           Sworn
           ;
           
           and
           said
           ,
           she
           never
           saw
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           face
           till
           about
           a
           fortnight
           before
           Whitsontide
           was
           Twelve-month
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           a
           Servant
           of
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Barkers
          
           shew'd
           him
           to
           her
           at
           the
           Window
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           (
           Dr.
           Oates
           )
           in
           Court
           is
           That
           man.
           
        
         
           
             Philip
             Page
          
           deposed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           known
           Dr.
           Oates
           five
           years
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           at
           Sr.
           
             Richard
             Barkers
          
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           May
           was
           Twelvemonth
           :
           and
           that
           he
           was
           positive
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           then
           in
           Court
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           Man.
           
        
         
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Barker
          
           deposed
           ;
           
           that
           he
           had
           known
           Dr.
           Oates
           from
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Servants
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           seen
           him
           about
           a
           year
           ago
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           not
           seen
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           wondred
           at
           ,
           having
           lately
           seen
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           said
           nothing
           of
           it
           :
           and
           that
           he
           the
           VVitness
           had
           thoughts
           of
           bestowing
           a
           Living
           upon
           him
           .
           It
           was
           in
           
           Whitson-week
           ,
           at
           the
           VVitnesses
           coming
           home
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           told
           by
           his
           Servant
           of
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           being
           there
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Dress
           ;
           but
           upon
           enquiry
           what
           Message
           he
           had
           left
           ,
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           only
           asked
           for
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           and
           for
           Dr.
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           May
           was
           Twelvemonth
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           seemed
           to
           admire
           that
           the
           VVitness
           should
           intend
           him
           a
           Benefice
           under
           these
           Circumstances
           .
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Barker
          
           was
           certain
           that
           this
           was
           in
           1678
           :
           and
           informed
           the
           Court
           likewise
           ,
           that
           a
           Grandson
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Thorold
          
           (
           now
           Sr.
           
             William
             Thorold
          
           )
           and
           two
           or
           three
           of
           the
           Vniversity
           had
           a
           Conversation
           with
           Dr.
           Oates
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           which
           he
           presented
           only
           as
           a
           Circumstance
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Clay
           deposed
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           known
           Dr.
           Oates
           since
           April
           last
           was
           Twelvemonth
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           twice
           in
           April
           and
           May
           ,
           at
           the
           House
           of
           Mr.
           
             Charles
             Howard
          
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           part
           of
           Arundel-house
           ,
           that
           was
           since
           turn'd
           into
           a
           Street
           :
           He
           remembring
           it
           by
           this
           Token
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             Charles
             Howard
          
           told
           the
           VVitness
           he
           had
           been
           at
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           come
           over
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           some
           inclinations
           of
           entring
           into
           the
           Society
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           should
           put
           him
           off
           :
           the
           Witness
           declaring
           himself
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           that
           he
           was
           certain
           that
           this
           was
           in
           1678.
           
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           desired
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           Mr.
           Clay
           rememberd
           any
           thing
           of
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           playing
           at
           that
           time
           with
           Mr.
           Howards
           Son
           ,
           or
           talking
           to
           him
           about
           his
           Book
           ,
           or
           asking
           him
           Questions
           ?
           But
           Mr.
           Clay
           remembred
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           that
           Mr.
           Howards
           Son
           was
           in
           the
           Room
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Smith
           deposed
           ,
           
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           had
           been
           his
           Scholar
           ;
           that
           he
           knew
           him
           before
           the
           Fire
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           gave
           him
           a
           Visit
           ,
           and
           dined
           with
           him
           ,
           at
           Islington
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           first
           Monday
           in
           May
           ,
           as
           he
           remembred
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           with
           him
           3
           or
           4
           hours
           .
           That
           the
           VVitnesses
           Wife
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           discours'd
           of
           Dr.
           Oates
           Travels
           into
           
             Spain
             ,
             Valadolid
          
           and
           Salamanca
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Cinnamon
           coloured
           Suit
           on
           ,
           and
           green
           Ribbands
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Charles
             Howard
          
           declareth
           ,
           
           that
           he
           knew
           Dr.
           Oates
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           known
           him
           upward
           of
           two
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           been
           divers
           times
           at
           Arundel-house
           ;
           and
           particularly
           about
           two
           years
           ago
           .
           That
           he
           remembred
           him
           there
           after
           Iuly
           was
           Twelvemonth
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           May
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           VVitnesses
           Son
           dy'd
           in
           May
           1677.
           
           Mr.
           Howard
           declaring
           ,
           that
           in
           April
           77
           his
           Child
           was
           living
           ,
           and
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           and
           Mr.
           Clay
           dined
           there
           with
           him
           :
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirming
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           been
           two
           years
           acquainted
           with
           Mr.
           Clay
           Mr.
           Clay
           alledging
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           knew
           Dr.
           Oates
           before
           the
           end
           of
           April
           last
           year
           :
           And
           likewise
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Howard
           had
           a
           Son
           yet
           living
           at
           that
           time
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           informing
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           one
           Son
           of
           his
           was
           dead
           a
           Twelvemonth
           before
           Mr.
           Clay
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           met
           there
           .
           Mr.
           Howard
           explaining
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           spake
           of
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           who
           deceased
           two
           years
           since
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           being
           called
           upon
           to
           speak
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           
           represented
           his
           Case
           ;
           That
           he
           was
           accused
           by
           two
           VVitnesses
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           Mr.
           Oates
           ,
           against
           whom
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           prove
           any
           thing
           false
           given
           in
           Evidence
           ,
           he
           conceived
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
           As
           for
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Prestons
          
           coming
           over
           with
           him
           in
           April
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           clearly
           made
           out
           that
           he
           was
           then
           at
           Liege
           :
           and
           for
           Sr.
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Pool
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           coming
           in
           the
           same
           passage
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           falsity
           was
           proved
           against
           him
           beyond
           dispute
           .
           Then
           as
           to
           himself
           ,
           it
           was
           proved
           likewise
           that
           he
           was
           sick
           in
           the
           Infirmary
           after
           Mr.
           Hilsley
           was
           come
           away
           ;
           he
           deposing
           that
           they
           came
           together
           .
           These
           Particulars
           being
           clearly
           proved
           ,
           he
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           take
           off
           Dr.
           Oates
           Credit
           ;
           averring
           also
           ,
           that
           from
           November
           1677
           to
           that
           minute
           ,
           he
           never
           set
           eye
           on
           him
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           set
           forth
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           great
           while
           kept
           close
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           Week
           allowed
           him
           to
           prepare
           his
           defence
           ;
           and
           therefore
           depending
           that
           he
           would
           have
           delivered
           the
           same
           things
           here
           which
           he
           has
           publish'd
           in
           his
           Narratives
           ,
           all
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           could
           do
           was
           to
           arm
           himself
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           against
           these
           Points
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           did
           likewise
           tell
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           Dr.
           Oates
           in
           Michaelmas
           Term
           1677
           once
           or
           twice
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           brought
           him
           a
           Letter
           from
           his
           yonger
           Son
           in
           Spain
           .
           He
           told
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           go
           over
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           for
           he
           could
           not
           get
           himself
           admitted
           into
           any
           of
           the
           Colleges
           in
           Spain
           .
           He
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           since
           that
           day
           ,
           till
           now
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           he
           never
           saw
           him
           ;
           nor
           knew
           a
           face
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           from
           St.
           Omers
           :
           And
           that
           he
           hoped
           the
           Iury
           could
           not
           look
           upon
           those
           Youths
           as
           Capable
           of
           driving
           on
           a
           Design
           ,
           or
           aiming
           at
           a
           Reward
           .
           It
           was
           reflected
           ,
           They
           were
           all
           Papists
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           
             Common
             Causes
          
           .
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           offer'd
           to
           that
           Objection
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           One
           side
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           Credited
           ,
           as
           being
           Papists
           and
           Friends
           :
           so
           neither
           was
           the
           Other
           ,
           as
           being
           Enemies
           .
           If
           it
           were
           clear
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           Lodg'd
           at
           Groves
           ,
           nor
           came
           over
           with
           Hilsley
           ;
           or
           that
           neither
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Preston
             ,
             Warner
          
           ,
           or
           Poole
           came
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           then
           his
           Evidence
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           valuable
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           as
           to
           Mr.
           Bedloes
           Evidence
           ,
           
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ;
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           proving
           of
           a
           
             Negative
             :
             Secondly
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           had
           no
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           whole
           life
           ,
           he
           ever
           saw
           him
           before
           This
           Occasion
           :
           (
           But
           yet
           't
           is
           possible
           that
           he
           might
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           know
           it
           .
           )
           Is
           it
           probable
           now
           (
           says
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           )
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           guilty
           ,
           would
           ever
           have
           taken
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           into
           a
           Confidence
           ,
           in
           a
           Privacy
           of
           this
           Nature
           ;
           or
           that
           a
           Person
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           Practice
           should
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           Registring
           Letters
           ,
           and
           keeping
           Accounts
           for
           any
           particular
           
             Religious
             Order
          
           ?
           If
           the
           Prisoner
           could
           have
           known
           his
           Charge
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           accommodated
           his
           Defence
           to
           it
           :
           and
           the
           VVitnesses
           that
           he
           had
           were
           only
           such
           as
           his
           Friends
           thought
           might
           be
           beneficial
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Other
           side
           having
           had
           all
           Advantages
           of
           bringing
           their
           VVitnesses
           together
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           suggested
           further
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           fell
           under
           any
           prejudice
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           it
           would
           look
           as
           if
           he
           suffer'd
           for
           That
           .
           Concluding
           with
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           That
           
             he
             did
             believe
             it
             Damnation
             to
             any
             one
             that
             should
             go
             about
             to
             kill
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             deprive
             him
             of
             his
             Government
             :
          
           and
           he
           recommended
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Iury.
           And
           the
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Iustice
          
           hereupon
           gave
           directions
           to
           the
           Iury
           ,
           with
           his
           usual
           Candor
           and
           Gravity
           .
        
         
           After
           Directions
           given
           ,
           the
           Court
           reflected
           upon
           a
           Letter
           found
           amongst
           Harcourts
           Papers
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Trials
           of
           the
           Day
           before
           ;
           and
           was
           found
           six
           or
           seven
           days
           after
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Information
           of
           a
           PLOT
           to
           the
           Council
           .
           This
           Letter
           the
           Court
           order'd
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           as
           a
           Paper
           that
           might
           give
           some
           light
           to
           the
           
             General
             Designe
          
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           read
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Honoured
                 ,
                 Dear
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               have
               but
               time
               ,
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               [
               See
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Defence
               of
               
                 Whitebread
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               fol.
               30.
               ]
            
             
             
               The
               Letter
               being
               read
               ,
               Mr.
               Langhorne
               offer'd
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               Oates
               might
               easily
               have
               explained
               it
               ,
               being
               no
               other
               than
               such
               a
               Summons
               to
               this
               Meeting
               ,
               as
               brought
               these
               over
               from
               St.
               Omers
               that
               attended
               it
               :
               and
               for
               the
               Design
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               more
               than
               the
               holding
               of
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               a
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               in
               a
               College
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Caution
               of
               Secrecy
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               reasonable
               ,
               where
               the
               discovery
               was
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               The
               Iury
               was
               now
               sent
               out
               to
               advise
               upon
               their
               Virdict
               ;
               
               and
               after
               a
               little
               time
               they
               brought
               in
               Mr.
               
                 Langhorne
                 ,
                 Guilty
              
               :
               And
               then
               the
               Prisoners
               before
               Convicted
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               Barr
               ,
               by
               the
               Direction
               of
               Mr.
               Recorder
               to
               receive
               Iudgment
               ;
               which
               was
               past
               upon
               them
               
                 To
                 be
                 Drawn
                 ,
                 Hang'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Quarter'd
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Common
                 form
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               Sentence
               was
               Executed
               upon
               the
               
                 five
                 Priests
              
               and
               Iesuites
               ,
               on
               the
               20th
               of
               Iune
               ;
               and
               upon
               Mr.
               Langhorne
               ,
               on
               the
               14
               th
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               1679.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           CHARGE
           AND
           DEFENCE
           OF
           Robert
           Green
           ,
           Henry
           Berry
           ,
           and
           Lawrence
           Hill
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THE
           Three
           Prisoners
           above-named
           having
           been
           Arraigned
           at
           the
           
             Kings-Bench
             Barr
          
           ,
           
           on
           the
           Fifth
           of
           February
           1678
           ,
           for
           the
           Murther
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Bury
             Godfrey
          
           (
           the
           
             Grand
             Iury
          
           for
           the
           County
           of
           Middlesex
           having
           found
           the
           Indictment
           two
           days
           before
           )
           they
           were
           upon
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           same
           Month
           brought
           again
           to
           the
           Barr
           ,
           to
           receive
           their
           Trials
           :
           when
           his
           
             Majesties
             Council
          
           having
           open'd
           the
           Indictment
           ,
           the
           Kings
           VVitnesses
           were
           called
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           first
           Sworn
           ,
           who
           gave
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           applied
           himself
           to
           Sir
           
             Edmondh
             .
             Godfrey
             ,
             September
          
           the
           sixth
           last
           past
           ,
           
           with
           certain
           Informations
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           Oath
           to
           the
           Truth
           thereof
           ,
           he
           carried
           the
           Record
           back
           again
           ;
           and
           ,
           September
           the
           28
           th
           repaired
           to
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           with
           two
           or
           three
           perfect
           Copies
           ,
           and
           Swore
           them
           also
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           gave
           Information
           thereof
           to
           the
           Council
           :
           After
           which
           Sir
           Edmond
           came
           unto
           the
           VVitness
           (
           September
           the
           30
           th
           ,
           as
           he
           remembers
           )
           and
           told
           him
           what
           Ill-will
           he
           had
           got
           ;
           some
           reproaching
           ,
           and
           threatning
           him
           for
           doing
           so
           much
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           for
           doing
           so
           little
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Parliament
           should
           be
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           being
           to
           meet
           on
           the
           
             One
             and
             twentieth
          
           of
           October
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           The
           VVitness
           also
           Swears
           ,
           
           that
           about
           a
           week
           before
           Sir
           Edmond
           was
           wanting
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           VVitness
           that
           some
           
             Popish
             Lords
          
           menac'd
           him
           for
           medling
           in
           the
           Business
           .
           That
           he
           had
           great
           apprehensions
           of
           mischief
           from
           the
           
           Papist's
           Party
           ;
           and
           he
           told
           the
           VVitness
           how
           he
           had
           been
           watched
           for
           several
           days
           .
           The
           VVitness
           asked
           him
           ,
           why
           he
           went
           without
           a
           Servant
           ?
           He
           had
           One
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           a
           pitiful
           weak
           Creature
           :
           the
           VVitness
           then
           advising
           him
           to
           get
           him
           some
           smart
           Lad
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           gave
           little
           heed
           to
           it
           :
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           fear
           any
           Man
           upon
           the
           square
           ;
           but
           still
           he
           would
           be
           talking
           to
           the
           VVitness
           of
           the
           danger
           that
           he
           was
           in
           ;
           who
           gave
           him
           this
           Consolation
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           should
           be
           his
           Lot
           to
           suffer
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           in
           a
           Righteous
           Cause
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Robinson
          
           Esquire
           was
           Sworn
           ;
           
           and
           deposed
           ,
           that
           Sir
           Edmond
           and
           himself
           had
           been
           School-fellows
           at
           Westminster
           ;
           and
           for
           above
           forty
           years
           of
           a
           continued
           Acquaintance
           (
           saving
           only
           in
           the
           late
           VVar
           )
           and
           Fellow-Commissioners
           for
           the
           Peace
           .
        
         
         
           That
           having
           been
           together
           at
           
             Westminster
             Quarter-Sessions
             ,
             October
          
           the
           7
           th
           ;
           upon
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Court
           they
           went
           to
           dinner
           with
           the
           
             Head
             Baily
          
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           talk
           there
           concerning
           the
           Plot
           ;
           
           That
           this
           VVitness
           told
           Sir
           Edmondb
           .
           that
           it
           was
           said
           he
           had
           taken
           several
           Depositions
           about
           it
           .
           To
           which
           he
           made
           Answer
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             done
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             he
             thought
             he
             should
             have
             Thanks
             for
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             he
             could
             have
             been
             well
             content
             if
             it
             had
             fallen
             into
             some
             other
             hand
             .
          
           This
           VVitness
           telling
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           but
           done
           his
           duty
           ;
           and
           desiring
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           Examinations
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           them
           about
           him
           .
           But
           his
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Great
             Person
             had
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             got
             them
             again
             ,
             the
             VVitness
             should
             see
             them
             .
          
           They
           both
           agreed
           that
           they
           were
           not
           yet
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           ;
           
             But
             upon
             my
             Conscience
          
           ,
           (
           said
           Sir
           
             Edmondb
             .
             )
             I
             believe
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             the
             first
             Mariyr
             :
          
           adding
           ,
           that
           
             no
             man
             should
             have
             his
             Life
             neither
             upon
             easie
             Terms
             .
          
           The
           VVitness
           advising
           him
           to
           go
           with
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           liking
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Prance
           was
           then
           Sworn
           :
        
         
           Who
           declared
           ,
           
           that
           before
           Sir
           Edmond
           was
           murther'd
           ,
           for
           a
           fortnight
           or
           three
           Weeks
           ,
           there
           were
           several
           Meetings
           at
           the
           Plow-Alehouse
           ,
           where
           was
           
             Green
             ,
             Girald
          
           and
           Kelly
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           two
           latter
           (
           who
           were
           Priests
           )
           drew
           the
           VVitness
           in
           ,
           
           perswading
           him
           that
           it
           was
           no
           Sin
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           piece
           of
           Charity
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           a
           busie
           Man
           and
           would
           be
           very
           troublesome
           .
           These
           words
           passed
           at
           the
           Plow
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Water-side
           ,
           some
           week
           or
           fortnight
           befor
           the
           Murther
           .
           Upon
           the
           meeting
           of
           
             Green
             ,
             Hill
          
           and
           Girald
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           a
           Resolution
           ,
           that
           who
           ever
           saw
           him
           first
           should
           immediately
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           ready
           for
           him
           .
           
             Girlad
             ,
             Kelly
          
           and
           Green
           said
           in
           the
           VVitnesses
           hearing
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           dogg'd
           him
           into
           the
           
             Red-Lion
             Fields
          
           ,
           
           but
           had
           no
           opportunity
           to
           kill
           him
           There
           .
           On
           a
           Sunday-morning
           Mr.
           Kelly
           came
           to
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           then
           Watching
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           told
           the
           VVitness
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           either
           Hill
           or
           Green
           had
           been
           at
           his
           House
           to
           enquire
           for
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           Servant
           telling
           him
           ,
           Sir
           Edmond
           was
           not
           up
           ,
           he
           left
           word
           that
           he
           would
           come
           again
           by
           and
           by
           :
           after
           this
           they
           waited
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           dogg'd
           him
           ,
           as
           Girald
           and
           Green
           told
           this
           VVitness
           ;
           but
           whether
           it
           was
           Green
           or
           Hill
           that
           went
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           say
           .
           And
           that
           Day
           
             Girald
             ,
             Green
          
           and
           Hill
           dogg'd
           him
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           St.
           Clements
           .
           
           About
           Seven
           of
           the
           Clock
           Green
           told
           the
           VVitness
           where
           Sir
           Edmond
           was
           ;
           and
           he
           hasten'd
           away
           from
           his
           own
           House
           to
           Somerset-house
           immediately
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           living
           in
           Princess-street
           ,
           not
           far
           off
           .
           Where
           he
           was
           at
           St.
           Clements
           this
           VVitness
           cannot
           tell
           .
        
         
           Towards
           Nine
           a
           Clock
           notice
           was
           given
           to
           Hill
           (
           who
           came
           before
           )
           that
           the
           VVitness
           was
           to
           be
           in
           readiness
           .
           
           Presently
           upon
           This
           Hill
           went
           away
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           as
           Sir
           Edmond
           was
           passing
           by
           ,
           he
           desired
           him
           to
           try
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           quiet
           two
           Fellows
           yonder
           that
           were
           quarrelling
           ;
           
           which
           he
           was
           loath
           to
           do
           :
           but
           Hill
           pressing
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Iustice
           might
           make
           them
           Friends
           ,
           Sir
           Edmond
           went
           along
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           was
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Railes
           Green
           got
           a
           Handkercher
           about
           his
           Neck
           ,
           
           which
           he
           had
           twisted
           ,
           and
           there
           pulled
           him
           over
           ,
           and
           punched
           him
           ,
           and
           choak'd
           him
           .
           Girald
           would
           have
           run
           him
           through
           with
           his
           Sword
           ;
           but
           the
           rest
           were
           against
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           that
           it
           should
           be
           found
           out
           by
           the
           blood
           .
        
         
         
           The
           VVitness
           went
           to
           the
           Body
           a
           matter
           of
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           and
           handling
           it
           perceived
           that
           he
           had
           life
           in
           him
           yet
           ;
           for
           his
           Legs
           quivered
           ;
           
           but
           then
           Green
           took
           him
           by
           the
           Neck
           and
           turned
           it
           quite
           round
           .
           The
           VVitness
           does
           not
           say
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           do
           this
           ,
           but
           Green
           made
           his
           brags
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           told
           the
           VVitness
           of
           it
           too
           .
           The
           Witness
           was
           ordered
           by
           Hill
           to
           stand
           at
           the
           Water-gate
           ,
           and
           Berry
           looked
           to
           the
           Stairs
           ;
           they
           did
           all
           four
           tell
           the
           VVitness
           of
           the
           twisting
           of
           his
           Neck
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           about
           the
           body
           when
           the
           VVitness
           went
           down
           .
           Berry
           was
           not
           there
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           he
           came
           before
           they
           had
           him
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           helped
           to
           carry
           him
           up
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           this
           VVitness
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           
             Girald
             ,
             Green
             ,
             Hill
             ,
             Kelly
             ,
             Berry
          
           and
           the
           VVitness
           did
           all
           put
           their
           helping
           hands
           .
           He
           was
           carried
           into
           Dr.
           Godwins
           house
           ,
           where
           Hill
           (
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Doctors
           man
           )
           had
           a
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           he
           went
           before
           to
           get
           the
           door
           open
           ,
           while
           the
           rest
           brought
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           body
           was
           kept
           there
           till
           
             Munday
             Night
          
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           laid
           in
           Somerset-House
           where
           this
           VVitness
           saw
           it
           by
           Hills
           Dark-Lanthorn
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           there
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             Tuesday
             Night
          
           the
           body
           was
           removed
           again
           into
           Hills
           Lodgings
           ,
           in
           a
           Court
           below
           there
           .
           What
           was
           thrown
           over
           him
           ,
           this
           VVitness
           does
           not
           know
           ,
           Hill
           had
           a
           Dark-Lanthorn
           which
           was
           all
           the
           light
           there
           was
           ;
           but
           the
           VVitness
           was
           certain
           that
           it
           was
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Godfreys
          
           body
           .
           It
           should
           have
           been
           laid
           in
           Hills
           Lodgings
           ,
           but
           some
           body
           being
           there
           they
           conveyed
           it
           into
           a
           Room
           that
           was
           overagainst
           it
           (
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Arundels
          
           Lodgings
           as
           he
           thought
           .
           )
           About
           Nine
           ,
           on
           
             Wednesday
             Night
          
           as
           they
           were
           carrying
           it
           into
           the
           Chamber
           where
           it
           was
           first
           ,
           this
           VVitness
           had
           the
           hap
           to
           come
           just
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           started
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           ran
           away
           ;
           but
           upon
           the
           VVitnesses
           speaking
           Berry
           returned
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           was
           got
           up
           and
           so
           carried
           off
           about
           Midnight
           in
           a
           Sedan
           .
           
           It
           was
           Hill
           that
           brought
           the
           Sedan
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Company
           helped
           to
           get
           him
           into
           it
           .
           Girald
           and
           the
           VVitness
           took
           him
           up
           first
           ;
           Berry
           stood
           ready
           upon
           a
           Hemm
           to
           open
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           carried
           out
           at
           the
           
             Vpper
             Court
             Gate
             ,
             Green
          
           and
           Kelly
           went
           before
           ,
           and
           they
           took
           him
           up
           in
           Covent-Garden
           to
           ease
           the
           other
           ,
           In
           Longacre
           the
           VVitness
           and
           his
           Companion
           took
           him
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           on
           as
           far
           as
           Soho
           Church
           .
        
         
           Hill
           was
           ready
           there
           with
           a
           Horse
           ,
           
           and
           there
           the
           body
           was
           set
           up
           astride
           and
           Hill
           rode
           behind
           it
           holding
           it
           up
           ;
           
             Green
             ,
             Hill
             ,
             Girald
          
           and
           Kelly
           ,
           went
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           Sedan
           being
           put
           into
           a
           new-built
           house
           till
           they
           returned
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           morning
           Hill
           ,
           
           Kelly
           ,
           and
           Girald
           told
           the
           VVitness
           that
           they
           had
           thrust
           his
           Sword
           through
           his
           body
           ,
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           Ditch
           ,
           and
           his
           Gloves
           and
           things
           were
           laid
           upon
           the
           Bank.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           their
           meeting
           at
           Bow
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           one
           Cashes
           the
           Queens-Head
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           
             Leueson
             ,
             Vernat
          
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           Mr.
           Girald
           and
           one
           Dethick
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Vernat
           sent
           for
           by
           a
           Cobler
           ;
           and
           he
           came
           immediately
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Barrel
           of
           Oysters
           for
           Dinner
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Dish
           of
           Fish
           ,
           that
           the
           Witness
           bought
           himself
           :
           and
           it
           was
           the
           Friday
           after
           the
           Proclamation
           for
           sending
           all
           Papists
           out
           of
           Town
           .
        
         
           The
           pretence
           of
           this
           meeting
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Vernat
           told
           the
           VVitness
           )
           was
           only
           to
           be
           merry
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           Company
           was
           making
           merry
           ,
           the
           VVitnesshearing
           somthing
           rustle
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           
           he
           went
           and
           found
           a
           Drawer
           hearkning
           there
           ;
           and
           told
           him
           he
           had
           a
           good
           mind
           to
           kick
           him
           down
           stairs
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           away
           .
           The
           VVitness
           says
           that
           Hill
           and
           Berry
           were
           in
           the
           business
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           Girald
           said
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           VVitness
           had
           been
           several
           times
           at
           Berries
           House
           ;
           they
           met
           twice
           at
           the
           Plow
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           time
           Hill
           
           was
           there
           .
           They
           said
           there
           was
           a
           great
           reward
           promised
           ,
           but
           this
           Witness
           cannot
           tell
           what
           .
        
         
           Girald
           
           had
           taken
           up
           a
           full
           resolution
           to
           destroy
           him
           that
           Night
           :
           and
           ,
           rather
           than
           fail
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           killed
           him
           in
           the
           Street
           ;
           in
           the
           Lane
           that
           goes
           down
           to
           his
           House
           .
           Mr.
           Prance
           being
           questioned
           about
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ,
           declared
           that
           before
           the
           VVitness
           was
           in
           Prison
           ,
           he
           cannot
           remember
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           in
           Mr.
           Bedlows
           Company
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Hill
           
           desired
           the
           Court
           that
           Prances
           Evidence
           might
           not
           be
           admitted
           against
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           denyed
           all
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           before
           Confessed
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           perjured
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           his
           Confession
           was
           not
           upon
           Oath
           .
           Hill
           asked
           Prance
           what
           time
           it
           was
           he
           went
           to
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfreys
          
           ,
           who
           answered
           that
           it
           was
           
             Nine
             or
             Ten
             a
             Clock
             .
             Hill
          
           affirmed
           that
           he
           had
           not
           been
           abroad
           that
           day
           ;
           and
           denied
           every
           syllable
           .
        
         
           Then
           Berry
           askt
           Prance
           what
           people
           were
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           bad
           him
           name
           any
           ;
           and
           Prance
           told
           him
           that
           his
           Wife
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           
             Girald
             ,
             Kelly
          
           and
           the
           VVitness
           .
           But
           Berry
           could
           not
           deny
           the
           knowing
           of
           Prance
           ,
           no
           more
           could
           Hill
           nor
           
             Green.
             Prance
          
           could
           give
           no
           account
           from
           whence
           they
           Hounded
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           murthered
           him
           ;
           he
           was
           carried
           into
           the
           House
           some
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           after
           he
           was
           killed
           ,
           being
           taken
           and
           by
           surprise
           strangled
           .
        
         
           Captain
           Richardson
           was
           asked
           what
           he
           knew
           of
           Prances
           
           denying
           what
           he
           had
           consested
           :
           who
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ordered
           ,
           the
           night
           before
           the
           last
           Parliament
           was
           Prorogued
           ,
           to
           carry
           Prance
           before
           the
           Committee
           of
           Lords
           ,
           to
           be
           examined
           :
           How
           that
           he
           was
           in
           great
           disorder
           ,
           and
           earnest
           to
           speak
           with
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           brought
           into
           Kings
           Closset
           ,
           he
           threw
           himself
           upon
           his
           knees
           and
           cryed
           ,
           
             He
             was
             Innocent
          
           ,
           and
           
             they
             were
             all
             Innocent
          
           ,
           and
           he
           said
           as
           much
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           denying
           upon
           the
           question
           that
           any
           body
           had
           tampered
           with
           him
           .
           That
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Prison
           again
           he
           begged
           of
           Captain
           Richardson
           that
           for
           Gods
           sake
           he
           would
           go
           tell
           the
           King
           that
           all
           he
           had
           now
           said
           was
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           true
           which
           he
           before
           made
           Oath
           of
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           might
           have
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           a
           considerable
           Discovery
           .
           That
           he
           recanted
           purely
           out
           of
           fear
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           all
           his
           Custom
           among
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           King
           should
           Pardon
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           go
           near
           to
           murther
           him
           .
           And
           Captain
           Richardson
           declared
           that
           after
           his
           Pardon
           he
           demeaned
           himself
           very
           quietly
           ;
           and
           expressing
           a
           great
           detestation
           of
           the
           practices
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           Sworn
           ,
        
         
           Who
           declared
           that
           
             Le
             Faire
             ,
             Pritchard
          
           ,
           
           and
           divers
           Priests
           besides
           had
           dealt
           with
           him
           for
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           person
           ,
           without
           naming
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           have
           help
           and
           a
           good
           reward
           :
           and
           that
           this
           was
           in
           October
           or
           September
           last
           .
           After
           which
           
             Le
             Faire
             ,
             Pritchard
          
           ,
           and
           Welch
           ,
           put
           him
           upon
           working
           himself
           into
           an
           Acquaintance
           with
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           .
           
           That
           this
           VVitness
           having
           introduced
           himself
           into
           a
           familiarity
           with
           Sir
           Edmund
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           he
           had
           been
           at
           his
           house
           for
           about
           a
           week
           together
           day
           after
           day
           ;
           they
           would
           have
           had
           the
           VVitness
           have
           brought
           them
           into
           his
           Company
           too
           .
           That
           he
           made
           his
           Acquaintance
           by
           going
           to
           him
           for
           Warrants
           against
           people
           ,
           and
           this
           VVitness
           had
           been
           with
           him
           every
           day
           but
           Saturday
           the
           week
           before
           he
           was
           murthered
           .
           That
           upon
           Friday
           ,
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           sent
           his
           Boy
           to
           know
           if
           he
           were
           at
           home
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           have
           gotten
           him
           over
           to
           the
           
             Grey
             Hound
             Tavern
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Confederates
           then
           were
           ,
           five
           Iesuits
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           not
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Le
             Faire
             ,
             Welch
          
           and
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           went
           into
           
           the
           City
           .
           That
           
             Le
             Faire
          
           having
           been
           next
           morning
           at
           the
           VVitnesses
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           missing
           him
           ,
           they
           met
           by
           chance
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           in
           Lincolns-Inn-Fields
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           went
           to
           the
           
             Palsgraves
             Head
             Taverns
          
           together
           ;
           where
           ,
           upon
           discourse
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           very
           considerable
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           that
           night
           to
           be
           
             put
             out
             of
             the
             way
          
           (
           that
           was
           the
           expression
           )
           for
           he
           had
           gotten
           all
           the
           Informations
           of
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Tonge
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           Papers
           were
           not
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           such
           Discoveries
           made
           as
           would
           endanger
           the
           whole
           design
           .
           The
           VVitness
           could
           not
           get
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           he
           was
           ;
           but
           there
           had
           been
           several
           Plots
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           had
           hit
           :
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Coleman
           had
           orders
           to
           pay
           4000l
           .
           for
           the
           service
           .
           The
           VVitness
           parted
           with
           him
           then
           ,
           upon
           his
           promise
           to
           come
           to
           him
           at
           Somerset-House
           Cloyster
           that
           night
           :
           but
           the
           VVitness
           knowing
           the
           business
           ,
           failed
           him
           ;
           and
           saw
           him
           not
           again
           till
           
             Munday
             Night
          
           in
           
             Red
             Lion
          
           Court
           ,
           where
           he
           met
           him
           .
           He
           charged
           the
           VVitness
           with
           not
           keeping
           his
           word
           ,
           who
           told
           him
           that
           he
           fell
           into
           other
           Company
           ;
           and
           besides
           that
           he
           could
           not
           ingage
           to
           kill
           any
           man
           without
           knowing
           ,
           first
           ,
           
           who
           it
           was
           .
           Well!
           (
           says
           he
           to
           the
           VVitness
           )
           be
           you
           at
           Nine
           a
           Clock
           to
           Night
           at
           Somerset-House
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           hear
           more
           .
           The
           VVitness
           went
           punctually
           at
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           discourse
           together
           in
           the
           Cloyster
           :
           from
           thence
           he
           walked
           the
           Witness
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           chid
           him
           for
           not
           assisting
           in
           that
           affair
           ;
           
           but
           however
           ,
           if
           
             you
             will
             lend
             us
             your
             hand
             now
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             to
             get
             him
             off
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             two
             thousand
             pounds
             of
             the
             four
             .
          
           The
           VVitness
           then
           asking
           if
           he
           were
           murthered
           ;
           he
           answered
           Yes
           .
           The
           VVitness
           then
           demanded
           if
           he
           might
           not
           see
           him
           ;
           he
           told
           him
           that
           he
           might
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           led
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           through
           a
           dark
           passage
           into
           the
           place
           where
           the
           body
           lay
           .
           
           There
           were
           several
           people
           in
           the
           Room
           ;
           but
           how
           many
           ,
           and
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           say
           .
           There
           was
           no
           light
           in
           it
           but
           a
           Lanthorn
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           the
           VVitness
           could
           discern
           the
           body
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Cravat
           about
           his
           Neck
           ,
           drawn
           so
           streight
           ,
           that
           the
           VVitness
           could
           not
           get
           his
           Finger
           betwixt
           .
           They
           had
           some
           discourse
           then
           of
           getting
           him
           away
           ;
           pretending
           him
           to
           be
           one
           that
           was
           related
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           Quallity
           .
           The
           VVitness
           was
           very
           much
           surprised
           when
           he
           found
           who
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           urged
           the
           dropping
           of
           him
           into
           the
           Thames
           with
           weights
           to
           sink
           him
           :
           
           but
           they
           rather
           chose
           to
           have
           it
           put
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           him
           out
           in
           a
           Chair
           and
           the
           Porter
           Berry
           should
           be
           ready
           at
           the
           Gate
           to
           let
           them
           out
           .
           They
           owned
           that
           they
           had
           strangled
           him
           and
           would
           have
           had
           the
           VVitness
           to
           help
           them
           out
           with
           him
           .
           But
           he
           excused
           himself
           as
           being
           yet
           too
           early
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           were
           better
           to
           stay
           till
           about
           Eleven
           or
           Twelve
           a
           Clock
           ,
           promising
           to
           be
           with
           them
           again
           :
           But
           (
           says
           
             Le
             Faire
             )
             upon
             the
             Sacrament
             you
             took
             on
             Thursday
             you
             will
             be
             at
             the
             carrying
             him
             off
             to
             Night
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Witness
           promised
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           parted
           .
        
         
           This
           lay
           heavy
           upon
           the
           VVitnesses
           Conscience
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           resolve
           to
           discover
           that
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           two
           Sacraments
           in
           a
           week
           to
           conceal
           .
           In
           this
           trouble
           of
           Thought
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           went
           to
           Bristol
           ,
           where
           God
           put
           it
           into
           his
           heart
           that
           some
           murthers
           were
           past
           ,
           and
           greater
           to
           come
           ;
           For
           the
           prevention
           whereof
           he
           was
           at
           last
           convinced
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           revealing
           this
           wickedness
           ;
           and
           so
           made
           his
           application
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           thereupon
           .
           Meeting
           Prance
           afterward
           in
           the
           Lobby
           ;
           and
           there
           apprehending
           him
           .
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           declared
           also
           that
           he
           saw
           Green
           was
           about
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           night
           when
           the
           body
           was
           to
           be
           carryed
           away
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           heard
           Berry
           was
           to
           open
           the
           Gate
           :
           but
           they
           finding
           that
           the
           VVitness
           had
           again
           
           disappointed
           them
           ,
           put
           it
           off
           that
           night
           for
           fear
           of
           further
           obstruction
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           being
           called
           upon
           to
           say
           somthing
           to
           the
           business
           of
           Prance
           ,
           
           reported
           the
           matter
           ,
           how
           that
           finding
           the
           croud
           to
           be
           great
           in
           the
           Lords
           Lobby
           ,
           and
           being
           desirous
           himself
           to
           be
           private
           ,
           he
           bad
           the
           Guard
           clear
           the
           Room
           of
           all
           that
           had
           no
           business
           there
           ;
           an
           order
           was
           given
           for
           all
           to
           quit
           but
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           and
           his
           Friends
           :
           when
           seeing
           a
           man
           lift
           up
           his
           Hat
           ;
           to
           find
           out
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           to
           be
           Prance
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           charged
           his
           Guards
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           being
           then
           in
           custody
           ,
           and
           the
           Constable
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           was
           his
           Prisoner
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           bad
           him
           have
           a
           care
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           charged
           him
           before
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Prisoners
           :
           Hill
           said
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ;
           and
           Berry
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           Mr.
           Girald
           .
        
         
           The
           Constable
           was
           then
           sworn
           ,
           
           about
           the
           finding
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Godfreys
          
           body
           ;
           whose
           Evidence
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           was
           found
           in
           a
           Ditch
           ,
           his
           Sword
           sticking
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           two
           handfuls
           through
           his
           Back
           :
           neither
           the
           Sword
           ,
           nor
           the
           place
           where
           it
           lay
           ,
           was
           bloody
           .
           He
           had
           a
           thrust
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           but
           striking
           upon
           a
           Rib
           ,
           it
           passed
           no
           further
           :
           and
           there
           was
           no
           blood
           there
           neither
           .
           His
           breast
           was
           bruised
           ,
           his
           Neck
           broken
           (
           as
           the
           VVitness
           believed
           )
           his
           Gloves
           and
           Stick
           by
           him
           ,
           upon
           the
           Bank
           ;
           his
           servant
           said
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Masters
           Sword
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           both
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           in
           his
           Pocket
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoners
           offered
           this
           VVitness
           no
           questions
           .
           
           The
           Surgeons
           were
           then
           Sworn
           ,
           that
           viewed
           the
           body
           and
           opened
           it
           .
           Mr.
           Skillard
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           viewed
           the
           body
           at
           Twelve
           a
           Clock
           the
           next
           day
           after
           it
           was
           found
           .
           That
           the
           Breast
           was
           bruised
           as
           with
           blows
           or
           stamping
           on
           it
           ,
           his
           Neck
           distorted
           :
           two
           wounds
           ,
           one
           fell
           on
           a
           Rib
           and
           the
           other
           past
           through
           his
           body
           :
           but
           he
           never
           dyed
           of
           those
           wounds
           ,
           and
           neither
           his
           Cloths
           nor
           his
           Wastcoat
           were
           pierced
           ;
           his
           Neck
           was
           certainly
           broken
           ;
           and
           probably
           he
           might
           be
           dead
           four
           or
           five
           days
           before
           these
           wounds
           were
           given
           :
           upon
           the
           opening
           of
           him
           it
           appeared
           that
           he
           began
           to
           putrifie
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Cambridge
           ,
           another
           Chirurgeon
           ,
           was
           Sworn
           ,
           who
           deposed
           that
           he
           saw
           the
           body
           on
           the
           same
           day
           with
           Mr.
           Skillard
           ;
           the
           Neck
           displaced
           ,
           bruised
           upon
           the
           Breast
           ,
           one
           wound
           on
           a
           Rib
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           past
           through
           him
           under
           the
           left
           Pap
           ,
           which
           wounds
           were
           undoubtedly
           given
           him
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           .
        
         
           
             Elizabeth
             Curtis
          
           (
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Godfreys
          
           Maid
           )
           Sworn
           and
           Examined
           ;
           
           Deposing
           that
           a
           matter
           of
           a
           Fortnight
           before
           her
           Masters
           death
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           called
           Green
           )
           was
           at
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Godfreys
          
           House
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           to
           inquire
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           first
           gave
           him
           the
           time
           of
           the
           day
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           said
           somthing
           to
           him
           in
           French
           (
           Green
           denying
           that
           ever
           he
           saw
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Godfrey
          
           )
           The
           VVitness
           persisting
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           with
           her
           Master
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           darker
           Periwig
           then
           that
           he
           wore
           in
           the
           Court
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           
             Sunday
             Morning
             Hill
          
           was
           there
           :
           
           which
           Hill
           also
           denyed
           ;
           the
           VVitness
           particularly
           remembring
           that
           she
           was
           then
           doing
           somthing
           about
           the
           Fire
           in
           the
           Parlour
           ;
           that
           she
           gave
           her
           Master
           his
           breakfast
           there
           ,
           Hill
           being
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           up
           stairs
           ,
           and
           missing
           her
           Keys
           ,
           came
           down
           again
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           upon
           the
           Parlour
           Table
           ;
           and
           Hill
           was
           yet
           there
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           Cloths
           he
           had
           on
           in
           the
           court
           ,
           about
           Nine
           or
           Ten
           a
           Clock
           :
           which
           agreed
           with
           Prances
           Evidence
           ;
           Hill
           acknowledging
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           changed
           his
           Clothes
           ,
           but
           objecting
           that
           she
           said
           in
           Newgate
           ,
           she
           never
           saw
           him
           :
           and
           undertaking
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           elsewhere
           
           that
           morning
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           month
           after
           she
           saw
           him
           in
           Newgate
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           was
           another
           man
           ,
           that
           brought
           a
           Note
           for
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           ,
           
           the
           night
           before
           ;
           which
           her
           Master
           had
           ;
           and
           she
           knows
           not
           what
           became
           of
           it
           .
           The
           man
           came
           on
           Friday
           night
           ,
           with
           a
           Letter
           in
           his
           hand
           tyed
           up
           ,
           and
           asked
           for
           her
           Master
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           was
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           Busie
           .
           So
           she
           took
           the
           Letter
           and
           gave
           it
           him
           ,
           the
           man
           staying
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           then
           desiring
           an
           Answer
           ;
           the
           Witness
           telling
           her
           Master
           as
           much
           .
           
             Prethee
             tell
             him
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             I
             don't
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lancelot
             Stringer
          
           ,
           
           being
           Sworn
           ,
           declared
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           Mr.
           Prance
           in
           Company
           with
           Mr.
           Green
           ,
           Mr.
           Hill
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Fitz
             Girald
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Kelly
           ,
           at
           the
           Plow
           ,
           several
           times
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           
             Vernat
             :
             Hill
          
           acknowledging
           as
           much
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           Girald
           :
           and
           Hill
           being
           charged
           with
           denying
           that
           he
           knew
           Kelly
           before
           ;
           Hill
           excused
           it
           that
           he
           knew
           him
           by
           sight
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           much
           used
           the
           
             Chappel
             .
             Stringer
          
           was
           a
           servant
           to
           Vincent
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Plow
           ;
           where
           he
           came
           to
           live
           at
           last
           Bartholomew
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Vincent
           was
           Sworn
           ;
           who
           said
           that
           he
           knew
           
             Green
             ,
             Hill
          
           ,
           and
           Berry
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           been
           at
           his
           house
           with
           Prance
           ;
           and
           likewise
           that
           he
           knew
           Girald
           .
        
         
           Richard
           Cary
           Sworn
           ,
        
         
           Who
           Deposed
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           for
           by
           three
           Gentlemen
           to
           the
           
             Queens
             Head.
          
           
           That
           he
           went
           up
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           examined
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           knew
           Poplar
           ,
           and
           one
           Mr.
           Dethick
           ;
           and
           he
           told
           them
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           knew
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           place
           very
           well
           :
           So
           they
           gave
           him
           a
           Letter
           for
           
             George
             Dethick
          
           
             Esq
          
           at
           Poplar
           ;
           and
           charged
           him
           to
           be
           sure
           to
           give
           it
           to
           his
           own
           hand
           and
           not
           to
           any
           other
           body
           .
           The
           Witness
           carried
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           delivered
           it
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           ;
           telling
           him
           whence
           it
           came
           .
           So
           he
           lookt
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           bad
           the
           VVitness
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           come
           to
           them
           presently
           :
           So
           the
           VVitness
           returned
           and
           found
           the
           Gentleman
           there
           still
           that
           sent
           him
           .
           They
           gave
           him
           a
           Glass
           of
           Wine
           and
           paid
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           went
           away
           .
           Cary
           saying
           that
           Prance
           looked
           like
           one
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           and
           Prance
           affirming
           Cary
           to
           be
           the
           man
           that
           was
           sent
           .
        
         
           Evans
           ,
           
           a
           Boy
           of
           the
           
             Queens
             Head
          
           ,
           was
           Sworn
           ;
           who
           deposed
           that
           some
           two
           or
           three
           months
           since
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           Company
           at
           his
           Masters
           ,
           that
           they
           read
           a
           paper
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Dethick
           came
           to
           them
           .
           That
           they
           had
           a
           Barrel
           of
           Oysters
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Dish
           of
           Flounders
           to
           Dinner
           .
           That
           he
           heard
           them
           name
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           ;
           and
           that
           one
           of
           them
           found
           him
           at
           the
           door
           and
           threatned
           to
           kick
           him
           down
           Stairs
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           Sworn
           ;
           
           who
           deposed
           that
           attending
           the
           Council
           December
           the
           24.
           
           Mr.
           Prance
           was
           examined
           about
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfreys
          
           murther
           :
           and
           that
           his
           information
           having
           so
           many
           particulars
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           Bench
           ,
           such
           a
           
             Corner
             ,
             Room
             ,
             Passage
          
           and
           Gallery
           ;
           The
           Board
           not
           understanding
           it
           ,
           the
           King
           directed
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Ossory
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Vicechamberlain
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           to
           repair
           to
           the
           place
           and
           there
           take
           Mr.
           Prances
           examination
           ,
           and
           report
           it
           to
           the
           Board
           ;
           and
           this
           VVitness
           waiting
           upon
           the
           Lords
           ,
           took
           the
           Examination
           ,
           and
           drew
           
           it
           up
           into
           a
           Report
           ;
           which
           was
           signed
           by
           the
           two
           Honourable
           Lords
           ,
           and
           read
           that
           Afternoon
           at
           the
           Board
           .
           Mr.
           Prance
           shewed
           the
           Lords
           the
           Bench
           they
           sat
           upon
           to
           wait
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfreys
          
           coming
           ;
           the
           Corner
           they
           lugged
           him
           unto
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           killed
           him
           ,
           the
           Stairs
           where
           Berry
           was
           to
           stay
           ,
           a
           Little
           Door
           with
           a
           Stair
           Case
           at
           the
           Stables
           end
           ;
           a
           long
           dark
           Entry
           with
           a
           door
           ,
           and
           eight
           steps
           ,
           that
           led
           to
           Dr.
           Godwins
           Lodgings
           ;
           up
           two
           steps
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Closet
           with
           a
           Bed
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Prance
           told
           the
           Lords
           ,
           that
           ,
           first
           ,
           they
           got
           him
           thither
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           in
           Hills
           charge
           for
           two
           nights
           ;
           the
           Witness
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           agreeing
           with
           Mr.
           Prances
           relation
           to
           the
           Council
           ;
           and
           to
           what
           he
           now
           delivered
           in
           Court
           ;
           only
           that
           his
           Relation
           was
           now
           inlarged
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lodgings
           which
           he
           took
           to
           be
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Arundels
          
           ,
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           person
           of
           Quality
           .
           Mr.
           Prance
           went
           thus
           far
           ready
           and
           directly
           ;
           but
           coming
           to
           examine
           the
           place
           whither
           they
           had
           carried
           the
           body
           ,
           he
           said
           it
           was
           somwhere
           by
           the
           Garden
           .
           There
           is
           a
           long
           dark
           Entry
           that
           opens
           into
           the
           Outer
           Court
           ;
           he
           past
           through
           that
           ,
           and
           then
           over
           the
           Quadrangle
           to
           the
           Piazza
           ;
           and
           then
           went
           down
           a
           pair
           of
           Stairs
           ,
           saying
           
             Thus
             far
             we
             are
             right
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
          
           There
           is
           a
           large
           square
           Court
           below
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           began
           to
           doubt
           ;
           but
           yet
           went
           on
           ,
           and
           so
           past
           into
           divers
           Rooms
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           and
           then
           up
           Stairs
           again
           ,
           and
           into
           other
           Rooms
           ;
           but
           still
           at
           a
           loss
           in
           what
           Room
           it
           was
           that
           he
           saw
           the
           body
           :
           only
           certain
           that
           he
           had
           been
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           the
           VVitness
           still
           referring
           himself
           to
           his
           Report
           .
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           now
           produced
           the
           Minutes
           he
           had
           taken
           upon
           these
           mens
           Examinations
           wherein
           it
           appeared
           ,
           that
           Hill
           was
           Examined
           ,
           that
           he
           confest
           he
           knew
           Girald
           ,
           but
           not
           
             Kelly
             ;
             Hill
          
           then
           interposing
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           one
           Girald
           who
           was
           not
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           Girald
           the
           Priest.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           charged
           upon
           Berry
           ,
           
           the
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           Orders
           not
           to
           admit
           any
           Strangers
           or
           persons
           of
           Condition
           into
           Somerset-House
           for
           two
           or
           three
           days
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           P.
           coming
           thither
           ,
           was
           not
           suffered
           to
           enter
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           never
           had
           any
           such
           Orders
           before
           .
           To
           which
           Berry
           replyed
           that
           the
           P.
           might
           have
           entred
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           ;
           that
           it
           had
           been
           proved
           (
           as
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Court
           )
           that
           five
           or
           six
           had
           gone
           in
           before
           .
           That
           he
           had
           an
           order
           only
           for
           two
           days
           ,
           as
           he
           remembred
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           had
           such
           Orders
           formerly
           .
           But
           there
           being
           no
           such
           Orders
           produced
           ,
           the
           Court
           reflected
           upon
           the
           pretence
           as
           the
           best
           Artifice
           they
           could
           invent
           to
           keep
           the
           design
           private
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoners
           were
           now
           called
           upon
           to
           speak
           for
           themselves
           ,
           
           and
           produce
           their
           VVitnesses
           :
           Hill
           calling
           upon
           God
           to
           bear
           him
           VVitness
           that
           he
           was
           perfectly
           innocent
           .
        
         
           
             Mary
             Tilden
          
           informed
           that
           Hill
           had
           lived
           seven
           or
           eight
           years
           with
           her
           Uncle
           Dr.
           Godwin
           ;
           
           and
           that
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           always
           a
           trusty
           servant
           ,
           kept
           good
           hours
           ,
           and
           lookt
           to
           their
           house
           in
           her
           Uncles
           Absence
           ;
           and
           was
           always
           within
           by
           Eight
           at
           Night
           ,
           ever
           since
           last
           April
           when
           they
           came
           last
           into
           England
           .
           That
           the
           VVitness
           was
           in
           the
           house
           when
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           was
           killed
           :
           That
           she
           heard
           of
           the
           murther
           in
           the
           Town
           on
           the
           Wednesday
           ;
           that
           she
           herself
           was
           never
           out
           after
           Eight
           a
           Clock
           ,
           nor
           Hill
           neither
           :
           for
           he
           waited
           at
           the
           Table
           ;
           and
           that
           constantly
           the
           Maid
           barred
           the
           door
           upon
           his
           coming
           in
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           went
           out
           no
           more
           that
           Night
           :
           That
           he
           was
           at
           home
           the
           
             Saturday
             Night
          
           when
           Sir
           Edmond
           was
           murthered
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           Night
           ,
           and
           every
           Night
           so
           long
           as
           the
           VVitness
           was
           in
           Town
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           herself
           was
           at
           home
           the
           
             Wednesday
             Night
          
           beforementioned
           .
           That
           she
           was
           the
           more
           positive
           because
           they
           kept
           constant
           Supper
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           doors
           never
           
           opened
           after
           ;
           besides
           that
           the
           Lodgings
           lay
           so
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           could
           go
           in
           or
           out
           without
           being
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Maid
           kept
           the
           Key
           of
           the
           House
           and
           not
           Hill.
           Mr.
           Prance
           then
           informed
           the
           Court
           that
           Mrs.
           Broadstreet
           would
           own
           but
           one
           Key
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           before
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           she
           ackowledged
           six
           or
           seven
           ,
           to
           which
           Mrs.
           Tilden
           answered
           that
           there
           was
           onely
           one
           Key
           which
           secur'd
           that
           door
           .
           The
           VVitness
           being
           askt
           when
           she
           was
           out
           of
           Town
           ;
           answered
           in
           October
           ;
           but
           being
           told
           that
           this
           happened
           in
           October
           ,
           her
           answer
           was
           that
           she
           mistook
           the
           month
           .
           
           Mrs.
           Broadstreet
           being
           askt
           what
           time
           ,
           answered
           in
           September
           ,
           and
           then
           Mrs.
           Tilden
           recollecting
           herself
           ,
           said
           in
           September
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           while
           she
           was
           in
           Town
           there
           was
           not
           a
           day
           but
           she
           went
           into
           the
           Little
           Room
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           Prance
           ,
           upon
           some
           occasion
           or
           other
           ;
           Mrs.
           Broadstreet
           said
           they
           came
           to
           Town
           the
           Monday
           before
           Michaelmas
           ,
           affirmed
           the
           good
           hours
           they
           kept
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           brought
           in
           ,
           but
           they
           in
           the
           House
           must
           know
           of
           it
           .
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           then
           described
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           little
           ,
           and
           over-against
           the
           Dining
           Room
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           small
           square
           Room
           ,
           where
           the
           body
           was
           laid
           ,
           at
           the
           Stairs
           head
           .
           Mrs.
           Broadstreet
           adding
           that
           the
           Key
           was
           never
           out
           of
           the
           Door
           ;
           and
           people
           constantly
           going
           into
           that
           Room
           .
           Mr.
           Prance
           informed
           that
           Mrs.
           Broadstreet
           told
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           that
           Hill
           had
           left
           his
           Lodgings
           before
           that
           time
           .
           And
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           said
           that
           there
           had
           been
           some
           dispute
           about
           it
           ;
           Prance
           would
           have
           it
           to
           be
           a
           fortnight
           after
           ,
           and
           Hill
           affirming
           that
           he
           was
           dealing
           with
           his
           Land-Lord
           the
           very
           Saturday
           that
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           was
           wanting
           .
           And
           that
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           week
           or
           a
           fortnight
           before
           he
           removed
           .
           But
           it
           was
           urged
           that
           Hill
           pretended
           that
           he
           was
           gone
           before
           .
           Mrs.
           Broadstreet
           averring
           that
           Hill
           left
           the
           Lodgings
           a
           fortnight
           after
           Michaelmas
           .
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwel
          
           informing
           that
           the
           said
           Hill
           went
           away
           only
           three
           or
           four
           days
           after
           .
           Mrs.
           Tilden
           said
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           was
           so
           streight
           ,
           that
           upon
           an
           occasion
           of
           Visits
           the
           Footmen
           always
           waited
           in
           that
           Room
           .
        
         
           
             Katharine
             Lee
          
           did
           then
           inform
           that
           she
           lookt
           to
           see
           the
           Doors
           Locked
           every
           night
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Parlour
           safe
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           never
           mist
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           every
           morning
           ,
           before
           she
           went
           to
           Market
           ,
           she
           went
           into
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           or
           called
           every
           day
           at
           the
           Door
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           always
           went
           to
           bed
           last
           .
           Being
           asked
           if
           Hill
           might
           not
           slip
           out
           ,
           and
           she
           never
           know
           of
           it
           ;
           her
           answer
           was
           that
           she
           did
           not
           always
           watch
           him
           .
           But
           Captain
           Richardson
           informed
           the
           Court
           that
           the
           servants
           keeping
           below
           Stairs
           in
           the
           Kitchin
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           so
           many
           Keys
           ,
           people
           might
           go
           in
           and
           out
           and
           they
           never
           the
           wiser
           .
        
         
           
             Daniel
             Grey
          
           was
           called
           and
           informed
           that
           he
           was
           with
           his
           Brother
           Hill
           ,
           
           from
           October
           the
           eighteenth
           to
           the
           two
           and
           twentieth
           or
           three
           and
           twentieth
           :
           that
           at
           Nine
           or
           Ten
           at
           Night
           they
           used
           to
           go
           to
           Bed
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           see
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           Bed.
           That
           the
           Witness
           lay
           at
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           that
           Hill
           agreed
           for
           his
           House
           October
           the
           eighth
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           about
           the
           twenty
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           thither
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           lived
           a
           matter
           of
           a
           Bow-shot
           a
           sunder
           .
        
         
           
             Robert
             How
          
           informed
           ,
           
           that
           October
           the
           fifth
           Mr.
           Hill
           desired
           him
           to
           view
           a
           House
           that
           he
           was
           a
           taking
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           it
           was
           in
           repair
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           went
           and
           treated
           with
           the
           Land-Lord
           ;
           appointing
           Tuesday
           morning
           ,
           being
           the
           eighth
           ,
           to
           meet
           again
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           wrought
           there
           every
           day
           ,
           from
           Wednesday
           ,
           Twelve
           days
           and
           a
           half
           :
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Hill
           was
           there
           every
           day
           .
           That
           on
           Saturday
           the
           twelfth
           Dining
           together
           ,
           they
           parted
           about
           One
           or
           Two
           a
           Clock
           ;
           Mr.
           Hill
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           toward
           Covent-Garden
           ,
           and
           this
           Witness
           
           to
           his
           Work
           :
           This
           VVitness
           told
           him
           that
           Mr.
           Hill
           had
           been
           there
           again
           about
           Four
           a
           Clock
           ,
           but
           the
           VVitness
           was
           gone
           first
           .
           Where
           he
           was
           that
           Night
           the
           VVitness
           could
           not
           say
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           Hill
           about
           Nine
           or
           Ten
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           staid
           till
           Two.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Cutler
           informed
           that
           Hill
           was
           with
           him
           at
           his
           House
           from
           Four
           or
           Five
           in
           the
           Evening
           till
           Seven
           or
           Eight
           :
           
           when
           his
           Wife
           called
           him
           to
           Supper
           ,
           and
           the
           VVitness
           never
           saw
           him
           from
           that
           time
           till
           the
           day
           after
           he
           was
           taken
           .
        
         
           
             Richard
             Lasingby
          
           informed
           ,
           that
           on
           
             Saturday
             ,
             October
          
           the
           Twelfth
           about
           Noon
           ,
           he
           was
           with
           Mr.
           Hill
           at
           the
           door
           ;
           that
           he
           Dined
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           How
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           
             Wednesday
             Night
          
           he
           saw
           him
           from
           Five
           to
           Seven
           and
           not
           after
           .
        
         
           Archibald
           was
           Examined
           ,
           
           and
           informed
           ,
           that
           upon
           
             Munday
             Night
          
           having
           occasion
           for
           one
           Grey
           ,
           a
           Taylor
           ,
           he
           found
           him
           at
           Hills
           House
           :
           and
           Grey
           asking
           
             what
             News
          
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           answered
           him
           
             very
             good
          
           ,
           for
           Prance
           was
           seized
           for
           killing
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           .
           To
           which
           Hill
           replyed
           that
           he
           was
           very
           glad
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           wished
           them
           all
           taken
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           the
           VVitness
           heard
           that
           he
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           Bed.
           Why
           then
           ,
           said
           Hill
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           been
           guilty
           I
           could
           have
           made
           my
           escape
           .
        
         
           
             Iames
             Warrier
          
           informed
           that
           October
           12.
           
           
           Green
           was
           at
           his
           House
           from
           betwixt
           Seven
           and
           Eight
           till
           after
           Ten
           ,
           it
           was
           upon
           a
           Saturday
           ,
           and
           he
           remembred
           it
           exactly
           by
           his
           Work.
           That
           he
           bethought
           himself
           of
           this
           about
           a
           month
           after
           the
           murther
           ;
           and
           that
           Greens
           being
           taken
           up
           made
           him
           reflect
           upon
           it
           .
           It
           was
           but
           Fourteen
           days
           that
           he
           had
           been
           in
           the
           VVitnesses
           House
           before
           he
           was
           seized
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           seized
           there
           neither
           .
           It
           was
           objected
           that
           he
           was
           not
           charged
           with
           the
           death
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           till
           December
           24.
           but
           only
           for
           refusing
           the
           Oaths
           :
           So
           that
           that
           could
           not
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfreys
          
           business
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Warrier
           informed
           that
           upon
           the
           day
           that
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           was
           missing
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Green
           sat
           in
           the
           VVitness
           Quarter
           ,
           till
           
             Nine
             a
             Clock
          
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           up
           to
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           and
           her
           Husband
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           staid
           the
           beating
           of
           the
           Tattoo
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Saturday
           fortnight
           after
           Michaelmas
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Ravenscroft
           informed
           ,
           
           that
           Hill
           had
           served
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           for
           Thirteen
           or
           Fourteen
           years
           very
           faithfully
           :
           and
           that
           at
           last
           he
           married
           a
           Maid-servant
           in
           the
           Family
           .
           That
           hearing
           of
           one
           that
           was
           seized
           about
           the
           murther
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           was
           well
           pleased
           to
           hear
           it
           ;
           that
           passing
           from
           his
           Fathers
           House
           in
           Holborn
           homeward
           toward
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           he
           saw
           
           Hill's
           Wife
           at
           her
           own
           door
           ,
           and
           she
           told
           the
           VVitness
           that
           some
           body
           had
           been
           there
           that
           said
           Prance
           had
           discovered
           divers
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmond
             Godfreys
             murtherers
          
           ;
           who
           askt
           her
           if
           her
           Husband
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           .
           They
           used
           to
           be
           much
           together
           (
           she
           said
           )
           and
           perhaps
           that
           made
           them
           talk
           ;
           but
           for
           her
           Husband
           he
           defied
           Prance
           and
           all
           his
           Works
           ,
           telling
           the
           VVitness
           likewise
           that
           he
           was
           then
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           VVitness
           hope
           he
           was
           innocent
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           fly
           .
           The
           Witness
           declaring
           such
           a
           detestation
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           he
           should
           escape
           if
           he
           were
           guilty
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           the
           Executioner
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           
             Corporal
             Collett
          
           Informed
           ,
           
           That
           upon
           
             Wednesday
             ,
             October
          
           the
           16
           th
           ,
           he
           placed
           one
           
             Nicholas
             Trollop
          
           Sentinel
           at
           the
           Strand-Ward
           ,
           within
           the
           Wicket
           ;
           he
           was
           upon
           Duty
           from
           Seven
           to
           Ten
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           relieved
           by
           
             Nich.
             Wright
          
           ;
           who
           staid
           till
           One.
           The
           Sentinels
           being
           placed
           by
           the
           Porters
           order
           ;
           not
           
             Berry
             ▪
          
           but
           One
           that
           used
           to
           carry
           Orders
           .
        
         
           Trollop
           Informed
           ,
           That
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           his
           Post
           ,
           a
           Sedan
           was
           brought
           in
           and
           set
           within
           the
           Gate
           ;
           he
           took
           it
           to
           be
           empty
           ,
           but
           no
           order
           to
           refuse
           any
           Body's
           entrance
           ;
           Collett
           declaring
           ,
           that
           there
           stands
           a
           Sedan
           empty
           every
           night
           ;
           and
           Trollop
           affirming
           ,
           that
           there
           went
           none
           out
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           never
           half
           a
           Pikes
           length
           from
           his
           place
           ;
           that
           he
           did
           not
           drink
           one
           drop
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           remembred
           every
           thing
           particularly
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           been
           already
           twice
           before
           the
           Committee
           .
           Wright
           also
           said
           there
           passed
           none
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           Trollop
           Evidencing
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           brought
           in
           when
           he
           vvas
           upon
           Duty
           ,
           but
           not
           carried
           out
           again
           .
        
         
           
             Gabriel
             Huskes
          
           Informed
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           on
           from
           One
           to
           
             Four
             ,
             October
          
           the
           16
           th
           ;
           that
           he
           neither
           drank
           at
           Berries
           ,
           nor
           saw
           him
           .
        
         
           Then
           
             Eliz.
             Minshaw
          
           Informed
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Berry
           (
           her
           Master
           )
           October
           the
           16
           th
           was
           the
           whole
           Forenoon
           about
           the
           Gates
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           himself
           ,
           went
           to
           Bowls
           .
           It
           was
           duskish
           when
           he
           came
           home
           ;
           he
           vvent
           to
           Bed
           about
           12
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           one
           hour
           absent
           .
           That
           this
           VVitness
           went
           about
           Twelve
           to
           Bed
           also
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           no
           more
           that
           night
           :
           so
           that
           she
           concludes
           he
           was
           in
           Bed
           ,
           because
           the
           passage
           to
           his
           Chamber
           was
           through
           hers
           .
           It
           was
           then
           demanded
           of
           Prance
           ,
           vvhat
           made
           him
           deny
           what
           he
           had
           said
           ?
           who
           Answered
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           afraid
           of
           losing
           his
           Trade
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           not
           as
           then
           his
           Pardon
           .
           Mr.
           Prance
           was
           then
           asked
           at
           the
           Instance
           of
           Mrs.
           Hill
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           tortured
           to
           make
           him
           say
           this
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           the
           talk
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           heard
           to
           cry
           out
           ?
           who
           declared
           himself
           ,
           that
           Capt.
           Richardson
           had
           used
           him
           very
           kindly
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           want
           nothing
           .
           Upon
           Prances
           denial
           of
           this
           ,
           Mrs.
           Hill
           exclaimed
           ,
           that
           the
           VVitnesses
           were
           not
           duly
           Examined
           ;
           and
           so
           called
           Mr.
           Chevins
           ,
           who
           could
           say
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           heard
           Mr.
           Prance
           deny
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Kings
             Council
          
           having
           heard
           the
           Prisoners
           and
           their
           VVitnesses
           ,
           
           summ'd
           up
           the
           Evidence
           :
           And
           the
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Iustice
          
           gave
           directions
           to
           the
           Jury
           ;
           who
           brought
           them
           All
           in
           Guilty
           ,
           and
           they
           receiv'd
           Sentence
           ,
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           to
           be
           severally
           hang'd
           by
           the
           Neck
           till
           they
           were
           dead
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           
             One
             and
             twentieth
          
           of
           the
           same
           Month
           they
           were
           accordingly
           Executed
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           Charge
           and
           Defence
           OF
           S
           
           r.
           George
           Wakeman
           ,
           William
           Rumly
           ,
           William
           Marshal
           ,
           and
           Iames
           Corker
           .
        
         
           ON
           the
           Eighteenth
           of
           Iuly
           1679
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
             ,
             William
             Rumly
             ,
             William
             Marshall
             ,
          
           and
           
             Iames
             Corker
          
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           their
           Trials
           at
           the
           Sessions-house
           in
           the
           Old-Baily
           ,
           
           upon
           an
           Indictment
           for
           Conspiring
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Subversion
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           .
           But
           
             Iames
             Corker
          
           was
           first
           brought
           to
           the
           Barr
           ,
           having
           been
           arraigned
           the
           former
           Sessions
           .
           The
           Jury
           being
           Sworn
           ,
           and
           Admitted
           without
           Exception
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Council
           (
           as
           is
           usual
           )
           opened
           the
           Indictment
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           was
           first
           produced
           and
           Sworn
           .
           And
           first
           as
           to
           the
           Plot
           in
           general
           ,
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           deposed
           ,
           
           That
           he
           had
           some
           inckling
           of
           the
           Plot
           Seven
           years
           ago
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Ewers
             ,
             Gavan
             ,
             Peters
             ,
             Leueson
             ,
             &c.
          
           had
           more
           particularly
           acquainted
           him
           with
           it
           ,
           about
           two
           years
           since
           ,
           and
           drew
           him
           into
           the
           Design
           upon
           the
           Government
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           upon
           killing
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           .
           That
           all
           Harcourts
           Letters
           were
           directed
           to
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           Eight
           or
           Nine
           at
           a
           time
           ;
           and
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           were
           concerning
           the
           Plot.
           
        
         
           The
           scope
           of
           the
           Letters
           were
           to
           Instruct
           Ewers
           how
           to
           proceed
           towards
           the
           getting
           of
           Money
           ,
           
           and
           engaging
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           to
           serve
           as
           Officers
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           raised
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King.
           That
           he
           saw
           Receipts
           from
           St.
           Omers
           of
           Money
           paid
           to
           that
           end
           .
           That
           he
           received
           a
           Letter
           directed
           to
           himself
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           Harcourt
           ;
           but
           who
           wrote
           it
           he
           could
           not
           say
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           had
           any
           date
           or
           no
           ;
           only
           he
           supposes
           that
           it
           came
           from
           beyond-Sea
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           him
           .
           It
           gave
           Caution
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           Arms
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           was
           dead
           .
           He
           deposed
           a
           Correspondency
           thrice
           a
           week
           betwixt
           the
           Conspirators
           in
           London
           and
           the
           
             Staffordshire
             Agents
          
           :
           and
           in
           a
           Letter
           from
           
             Whitebread
             ,
             Ewers
          
           was
           charged
           to
           choose
           stout
           and
           hardy
           men
           ,
           
           with
           this
           expression
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           
             To
             kill
             the
             King
          
           ;
           which
           Letter
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Common
           Post
           ,
           and
           superscribed
           to
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           ,
           who
           vvas
           Sworn
           to
           Secrecy
           by
           Mr.
           Ewers
           at
           least
           ten
           times
           .
           And
           the
           VVitness
           took
           the
           Sacrament
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
         
           He
           deposeth
           also
           ,
           
           That
           
             Gavan
             ,
             Leueson
             ,
             Ewers
          
           ,
           and
           my
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           ,
           would
           have
           had
           the
           VVitness
           destroy
           the
           King
           by
           Shooting
           ,
           Dagger
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           not
           so
           as
           to
           do
           it
           directly
           himself
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           to
           London
           for
           directions
           how
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           where
           Mr.
           Ireland
           was
           to
           have
           him
           in
           his
           Care
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           to
           have
           come
           in
           October
           last
           ,
           the
           Resolution
           being
           taken
           the
           Iuly
           before
           .
           This
           VVitness
           also
           deposed
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           promised
           him
           
             Five
             hundred
             pounds
          
           in
           hand
           upon
           his
           coming
           to
           London
           ,
           in
           October
           ,
           for
           an
           Incouragement
           ;
           but
           that
           a
           more
           considerable
           Reward
           vvas
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           have
           come
           to
           London
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           discovered
           .
        
         
           He
           deposeth
           further
           ,
           
           That
           he
           found
           Ewers
           reading
           a
           Letter
           from
           London
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           in
           it
           ,
           
             This
             very
             night
             Sir
          
           Edmond-Bury
           Godfrey
           
             is
             dispatch'd
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           dated
           the
           very
           Night
           that
           he
           was
           killed
           ;
           Ewers
           shewing
           the
           Prisoner
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           telling
           him
           also
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Edmond-Bury
             Godfry
          
           was
           grown
           too
           Inquisitive
           into
           the
           Plot
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           well
           to
           take
           him
           off
           .
           Deposing
           also
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Ewers
           shew'd
           the
           Prisoner
           the
           Letter
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           that
           one
           Enemy
           was
           gone
           ;
           and
           the
           VVitness
           reporting
           it
           again
           to
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           He
           deposed
           further
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Protestants
           were
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           great
           confidence
           in
           the
           VVitness
           :
           he
           having
           given
           them
           
             Four
             hundred
             pounds
          
           ,
           and
           promised
           another
           Hundred
           to
           pray
           for
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           Land
           made
           over
           to
           Mr.
           Girald
           to
           raise
           the
           Money
           upon
           the
           Sale.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Corker
           demanded
           ,
           
           from
           whom
           the
           dangerous
           Letter
           before
           mentioned
           came
           ?
           and
           the
           VVitness
           not
           presently
           recollecting
           it
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           appealed
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           upon
           the
           Improbability
           of
           sending
           such
           a
           Letter
           by
           the
           
             Common
             Post
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           appearance
           either
           to
           whom
           ,
           or
           from
           whom
           it
           came
           .
           
           But
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           rendred
           an
           Account
           of
           other
           Letters
           ;
           one
           from
           Paris
           to
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Tixall
           ;
           where
           it
           was
           read
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           by
           the
           Lord
           Aston
           and
           Mr.
           Ewers
           ;
           It
           was
           subscribed
           
             I.
             W.
          
           and
           thought
           to
           be
           from
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           dated
           from
           Paris
           ,
           whence
           they
           advised
           the
           casting
           of
           it
           on
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
             men
          
           fall
           in
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           Party
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Paris
           Letter
           ;
           and
           the
           London
           Letter
           approv'd
           the
           Advice
           with
           several
           Lords
           hands
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           allowance
           of
           the
           design
           of
           killing
           the
           KING
           ;
           and
           raising
           an
           Army
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           asked
           ,
           
           if
           it
           were
           dated
           from
           St.
           Omers
           ?
           and
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Pacquet
           from
           St.
           Omers
           there
           were
           three
           Letters
           ,
           Paris
           ,
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           and
           London
           ,
           one
           from
           each
           ;
           and
           all
           in
           one
           Cover
           ,
           being
           cover'd
           in
           Groves
           Pacquet
           :
           The
           VVitness
           averring
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           to
           be
           of
           the
           party
           that
           should
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           October
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           here
           made
           a
           reflection
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           mentioned
           only
           Three
           designs
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           Grove
           and
           Pickering
           ;
           by
           the
           Ruffians
           ,
           and
           by
           Poyson
           :
           and
           that
           now
           a
           fourth
           was
           found
           out
           in
           October
           ,
           when
           the
           Design
           was
           charged
           upon
           Iuly
           ,
           or
           August
           ?
           But
           it
           was
           reply'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           That
           there
           might
           be
           more
           Plots
           than
           Docter
           Oates
           knew
           of
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Marshall
           offer'd
           ,
           That
           the
           VVitnesses
           Testimony
           was
           suspicious
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           multitude
           of
           Persons
           employed
           and
           intrusted
           ;
           and
           nothing
           done
           upon
           it
           ,
           where
           yet
           a
           few
           might
           have
           done
           the
           business
           .
           The
           Prisoners
           were
           here
           ordered
           to
           wait
           their
           time
           without
           interposing
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Kings
           Evidence
           might
           be
           first
           heard
           :
           whereupon
           the
           Prisoners
           desired
           Pen
           ,
           Ink
           ,
           and
           Paper
           ,
           which
           was
           granted
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Court
           proceeded
           .
           It
           was
           much
           wondred
           that
           any
           Body
           should
           write
           by
           the
           
             Common
             Post
          
           about
           killing
           the
           King.
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           Answered
           ,
           That
           in
           case
           of
           Discovery
           it
           was
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           under
           an
           Oath
           to
           deny
           it
           :
           Affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           words
           were
           
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             King
          
           ;
           
           without
           any
           Superscription
           to
           Ewers
           ,
           or
           Name
           to
           the
           Letters
           .
           The
           Prisoners
           joyned
           in
           admiration
           ,
           at
           the
           folly
           and
           madness
           of
           any
           man
           in
           putting
           such
           words
           in
           a
           Letter
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           proceeded
           ,
           
           That
           
           Whitebread's
           Letter
           was
           directed
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           came
           in
           Company
           with
           others
           :
           that
           there
           was
           a
           
             Black
             Cross
          
           upon
           what
           he
           was
           to
           deliver
           to
           Ewers
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           to
           disperse
           them
           where
           they
           were
           to
           go
           .
           But
           being
           ask'd
           by
           what
           mark
           he
           should
           know
           whither
           to
           send
           them
           ?
           The
           Witness
           answered
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Ewers
           knew
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           what
           every
           thing
           meant
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           it
           was
           .
           To
           the
           Question
           of
           
             how
             many
             Letters
          
           ?
           the
           Witness
           answered
           ,
           that
           in
           two
           years
           he
           believed
           he
           had
           a
           Hundred
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Rumley
           asking
           him
           from
           how
           many
           persons
           ?
           and
           wondring
           that
           he
           had
           none
           of
           them
           to
           produce
           ;
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           answered
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           a
           great
           many
           from
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Warner
          
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           long
           as
           he
           intended
           to
           go
           on
           with
           the
           Plot
           ,
           he
           burnt
           them
           all
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           had
           spoken
           what
           he
           could
           remember
           .
           He
           deny'd
           the
           seeing
           of
           any
           Commissions
           ,
           but
           affirmed
           that
           he
           spake
           with
           some
           that
           were
           to
           be
           Officers
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Prance
           deposed
           ,
           
           that
           some
           three
           weeks
           before
           Michaelmas
           ,
           he
           heard
           Fenwick
           and
           Grove
           at
           Mr.
           Irelands
           Chamber
           talking
           of
           raising
           50000
           Men
           ,
           and
           settling
           Popery
           :
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           easily
           done
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           the
           Prisoner
           (
           being
           a
           
             Silver
             smith
          
           )
           with
           the
           hope
           of
           work
           enough
           ,
           about
           
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Candlesticks
             ,
             &c.
          
           naming
           the
           Lords
           that
           were
           to
           Command
           the
           Army
           :
           And
           after
           that
           he
           was
           told
           of
           Commissions
           given
           out
           .
           He
           deposed
           further
           ,
           That
           my
           Lord
           
             Arundels
             Butler
          
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           one
           Messenger
           was
           to
           murther
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           this
           Witness
           meeting
           Mr.
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           asking
           him
           the
           Question
           ,
           he
           was
           surprised
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           this
           Witness
           ,
           
             Pray
             keep
             Counsel
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             off
             of
             that
             now
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Iennison
           deposed
           ,
           
           That
           in
           Iune
           (
           78
           )
           upon
           a
           discourse
           with
           Mr.
           Ireland
           in
           Russell-street
           about
           Religion
           (
           his
           Sister
           Mrs.
           
             Aune
             Ireland
          
           being
           by
           )
           Mr.
           Ireland
           spake
           as
           if
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           would
           be
           quickly
           settled
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           but
           One
           stood
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           might
           be
           easily
           poyson'd
           .
           Whereupon
           this
           Witness
           speaking
           of
           it
           as
           a
           horrid
           thing
           ,
           Mrs.
           Ireland
           asked
           her
           Brother
           why
           he
           talkt
           at
           that
           rate
           ?
           and
           he
           qualified
           the
           matter
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           he
           thought
           should
           not
           be
           done
           :
           And
           then
           the
           Witness
           minding
           him
           of
           the
           
             Gunpowder
             Treason
          
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           a
           trick
           of
           Cecils
           .
           The
           Witness
           being
           at
           that
           time
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           but
           since
           Converted
           .
        
         
           The
           VVitness
           deposeth
           further
           ,
           
           That
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           Ireland
           positively
           on
           the
           19
           th
           day
           of
           August
           ,
           being
           then
           newly
           returned
           from
           Windsor
           ,
           as
           he
           remembers
           punctually
           ,
           upon
           very
           particular
           Circumstances
           .
           The
           Court
           looking
           upon
           this
           Evidence
           as
           a
           most
           eminent
           Confutation
           of
           what
           Ireland
           affirmed
           at
           his
           death
           :
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           betwixt
           the
           third
           of
           August
           ,
           and
           toward
           the
           middle
           of
           September
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           in
           Town
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           time
           in
           Stafford-shire
           .
           Mr.
           Iennison
           then
           proceeding
           ,
           That
           upon
           the
           19
           th
           aforesaid
           ,
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           Ireland
           draw
           off
           his
           Boots
           at
           his
           own
           Chamber
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             Frame
             of
             a
             Table
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Witness
           remembers
           ,
           being
           come
           post
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           out
           of
           Stafford-shire
           betimes
           that
           Morning
           .
           That
           the
           VVitness
           telling
           him
           (
           upon
           his
           question
           where
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           
           and
           what
           news
           ?
           )
           that
           he
           had
           been
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           was
           early
           up
           in
           a
           Morning
           ,
           went
           a
           Fishing
           and
           Hawking
           :
           the
           VVitness
           telling
           him
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           had
           but
           very
           little
           Company
           with
           him
           .
           Mr.
           Ireland
           reflected
           upon
           the
           Kings
           going
           so
           thinly
           guarded
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           
             might
             be
             easily
             taken
             off
          
           .
           The
           Witness
           replying
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
          
           :
           and
           then
           Mr.
           Ireland
           smoothing
           it
           over
           ,
           this
           Witness
           thought
           no
           more
           on
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           Plot
           was
           discover'd
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           told
           his
           
             Father
             and
             his
             Sisters
          
           this
           discourse
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           suspicoius
           .
           This
           VVitness
           was
           very
           sure
           it
           was
           the
           19
           th
           ,
           and
           knew
           Mr.
           Ireland
           very
           well
           ,
           having
           been
           acquainted
           with
           him
           a
           year
           and
           an
           half
           :
           And
           he
           went
           out
           of
           Town
           September
           the
           4
           th
           into
           the
           North.
           Mr.
           Corker
           asking
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           when
           he
           turned
           Protestant
           ?
           and
           objecting
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           for
           sake
           his
           Religion
           till
           he
           found
           it
           might
           be
           for
           his
           advantage
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bowes
           was
           then
           Sworn
           ;
           who
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           Mr.
           Iennison
           in
           Tunbridge
           about
           the
           beginning
           or
           middle
           of
           August
           :
           That
           he
           went
           then
           from
           Tunbridge
           .
           That
           the
           VVitness
           went
           to
           
             Windsor
             ,
             August
          
           the
           12
           th
           or
           13
           th
           ;
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Iennison
           came
           to
           Windsor
           when
           the
           Witness
           was
           out
           of
           Town
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Burnett
           deposes
           ,
           That
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           August
           ,
           (
           the
           very
           day
           
             of
             Dachett-Horse-Race
          
           )
           he
           met
           Mr.
           Iennison
           on
           his
           way
           to
           Windsor
           .
           The
           Court
           declaring
           this
           to
           be
           a
           point
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           concern
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           the
           falsity
           of
           Irelands
           affirmation
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           then
           made
           Oath
           ,
           
           That
           Mr.
           Ashby
           coming
           sick
           to
           Town
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           prescribed
           him
           a
           course
           ,
           how
           he
           should
           govern
           himself
           both
           before
           he
           went
           to
           Bath
           ,
           and
           There
           .
           That
           he
           should
           take
           a
           pint
           of
           Milk
           morning
           and
           evening
           ,
           and
           drink
           nothing
           else
           in
           the
           Morning
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           Bath
           to
           have
           a
           hundred
           strokes
           at
           the
           Pump
           :
           Sir
           George
           telling
           him
           in
           this
           Letter
           who
           would
           help
           him
           to
           poyson
           the
           King.
           Some
           two
           days
           after
           ,
           the
           VVitness
           saw
           Sr.
           George
           lay
           by
           his
           Pen
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Paper
           upon
           the
           Table
           with
           the
           Ink
           wet
           upon
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           
             Apothecaries
             Bill
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           supposed
           )
           and
           the
           same
           Character
           with
           the
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Ashby
           :
           and
           the
           VVitness
           swears
           ,
           that
           as
           Sir
           George
           wrote
           ,
           Mr.
           Ashby
           discours'd
           to
           him
           of
           a
           Commission
           received
           for
           Physitian
           to
           the
           Army
           ;
           which
           the
           Witness
           saw
           at
           Mr.
           Ashby's
           in
           Sr.
           George's
           hand
           ▪
           He
           deposed
           further
           ,
           That
           he
           heard
           One
           promise
           to
           help
           Sir
           George
           in
           the
           promoting
           the
           
             Catholick
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           poysoning
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           heard
           Ashby
           ,
           in
           the
           Provincials
           Name
           ,
           offer
           10000
           l.
           to
           Sir
           George
           for
           his
           reward
           .
           This
           was
           in
           
             Iuly
             :
             Harcourt
             ,
             Fenwick
             ,
             Ireland
          
           and
           the
           Witness
           present
           .
        
         
           He
           deposeth
           ,
           
           that
           Sir
           George
           said
           ,
           That
           
             it
             was
             not
             enough
             for
             poysoning
             the
             King
             ,
          
           and
           so
           refused
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Fathers
           met
           on
           purpose
           to
           deal
           with
           Sir
           George
           about
           it
           ,
           before
           Mr.
           Ashby
           went
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           Sr.
           George's
           Refusal
           ,
           they
           acquainted
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           with
           it
           ;
           who
           presently
           gave
           the
           London-Fathers
           Commission
           to
           offer
           5000
           l.
           more
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           this
           VVitness
           is
           informed
           ,
           was
           accepted
           ;
           and
           5000
           l.
           of
           it
           paid
           down
           :
           The
           VVitness
           having
           seen
           Sir
           Georges
           Name
           subscribed
           to
           the
           Entry-Book
           ;
           wherein
           was
           specified
           such
           a
           proposal
           to
           Sr.
           George
           ,
           with
           his
           Acceptance
           of
           5000
           l.
           and
           Receipt
           in
           part
           of
           15000
           l.
           the
           Receipt
           from
           Harcourt
           by
           Colemans
           Order
           ;
           and
           the
           Goldsmith
           ,
           as
           this
           VVitness
           remembers
           was
           Stayly
           ,
           Sir
           Georges
           hand
           to
           the
           Receipt
           ,
           with
           a
           Memorandum
           of
           the
           day
           (
           in
           August
           )
           when
           it
           was
           propounded
           ,
           and
           accepted
           .
           The
           Entry-Book
           it self
           being
           in
           the
           Fathers
           custody
           ,
           at
           Wild-house
           ;
           but
           who
           kept
           it
           this
           VVitness
           could
           not
           say
           ;
           only
           that
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           had
           it
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Acceptance
           and
           Receipt
           were
           entred
           the
           same
           day
           .
        
         
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           saith
           not
           that
           he
           ever
           saw
           Sr.
           George
           write
           ,
           
           but
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           lay
           aside
           a
           Pen
           ,
           and
           a
           Paper
           newly
           written
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           by
           that
           could
           write
           it
           but
           himself
           .
           And
           Sr.
           George
           charging
           him
           with
           declaring
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           the
           Prisoners
           hand
           ;
           the
           Doctor
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           a
           Letter
           that
           he
           saw
           signed
           
             G.
             Wakeman
          
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           hand-writing
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Receipt
           ,
           and
           the
           Physick-Bill
           .
           Sir
           George
           demanded
           a
           positive
           Answer
           ,
           
           If
           the
           VVitness
           had
           not
           deny'd
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Hand
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           also
           of
           his
           very
           Person
           ,
           before
           his
           Majesty
           and
           Council
           ?
           To
           which
           Dr.
           Oates
           made
           Answer
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           so
           doz'd
           with
           sitting
           up
           ,
           and
           his
           Intellectuals
           so
           disordered
           for
           want
           of
           sleep
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           he
           might
           speak
           short
           before
           the
           Council
           ;
           
           but
           now
           that
           he
           had
           light
           to
           see
           Sr.
           George's
           face
           ,
           he
           could
           say
           more
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Doctor
           affirming
           the
           Prisoner
           to
           be
           the
           same
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           desiring
           that
           what
           he
           had
           to
           ask
           might
           be
           put
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           the
           Doctor
           not
           calling
           to
           mind
           
             whether
             he
             said
             he
             knew
             Sir
          
           George
           ,
           
             or
             not
          
           :
           but
           affirming
           this
           to
           be
           the
           person
           that
           was
           called
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           ,
           but
           not
           able
           to
           say
           that
           it
           was
           the
           person
           that
           attended
           the
           Council
           ,
           when
           the
           Witness
           was
           there
           .
           The
           Doctor
           deposing
           likewise
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           Sir
           George
           two
           several
           days
           at
           Mr.
           Ashbyes
           Chamber
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           him
           before
           ,
           and
           but
           once
           after
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           Wild-house
           when
           the
           10000
           l.
           was
           offer'd
           ;
           where
           Mr.
           Ashby
           lay
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           before
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           end
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           or
           beginning
           of
           August
           ;
           his
           stay
           in
           Town
           being
           about
           fourteen
           or
           sixteen
           days
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           asking
           the
           VVitness
           then
           ,
           
           if
           he
           knew
           all
           this
           when
           he
           was
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           why
           he
           said
           there
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           but
           about
           one
           Letter
           from
           Ashby
           to
           Fenwick
           ?
           And
           objecting
           ,
           That
           if
           this
           Evidence
           had
           been
           given
           there
           ,
           he
           must
           doubtless
           have
           been
           Committed
           ;
           but
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           directed
           ,
           to
           reservo
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           till
           his
           proper
           time
           ;
           and
           the
           Doctor
           referred
           his
           Answer
           also
           to
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           Touching
           Mr.
           Corker
           ,
           
           Dr.
           Oates
           deposed
           him
           to
           be
           a
           
             Benedictine
             Monk
          
           ,
           privy
           to
           the
           6000
           l.
           raised
           for
           This
           designe
           :
           And
           that
           in
           August
           last
           he
           sent
           his
           Consent
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           to
           the
           proposal
           of
           raising
           it
           ;
           being
           President
           of
           the
           Benedictines
           .
           That
           he
           gave
           the
           
             English
             Monks
          
           in
           Paris
           ,
           and
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           ,
           an
           Account
           how
           Matters
           went
           forward
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Patent
           to
           be
           
             Bishop
             of
             London
          
           ;
           which
           the
           VVitness
           saw
           in
           his
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           Letter
           out
           of
           Germany
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           addressed
           either
           to
           Hitchcott
           ,
           or
           another
           Father
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           The
           Witness
           deposing
           moreover
           ,
           
           That
           as
           he
           remembers
           ,
           Mr.
           Corker
           went
           over
           in
           Iuly
           to
           Lamspring
           in
           Germany
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           Iune
           he
           saw
           him
           with
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           discourse
           about
           some
           body
           that
           was
           behind
           in
           his
           Pension
           ,
           Mr.
           Corker
           gave
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           an
           Order
           for
           some
           20
           or
           25
           l.
           to
           be
           received
           of
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           ;
           the
           Order
           subscribed
           
             Iames
             Corker
          
           :
           the
           VVitness
           first
           seeing
           this
           Order
           .
           And
           another
           time
           ,
           his
           Name
           to
           an
           Examination
           ,
           which
           agreed
           with
           his
           Letter
           from
           Germany
           .
           Deposing
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           disposed
           of
           several
           parcels
           of
           Money
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           for
           the
           advancing
           of
           the
           Design
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           also
           privy
           to
           the
           Consultation
           of
           April
           ,
           
           and
           excepted
           against
           the
           Choice
           of
           Pickering
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           while
           he
           was
           attending
           at
           
             High
             Mass
          
           ,
           an
           opportunity
           might
           be
           lost
           .
           That
           this
           Exception
           was
           at
           the
           Convent
           in
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           to
           the
           VVitness
           himself
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           Fenwick
           his
           Order
           for
           Money
           :
           The
           6000
           l.
           was
           to
           be
           advanced
           upon
           the
           Benedictines
           Estates
           ;
           and
           the
           Witness
           believed
           it
           was
           paid
           ,
           for
           the
           Fathers
           acknowledged
           the
           Receipt
           of
           
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           Mr.
           Corker
           was
           against
           Mr.
           Pickerings
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           did
           yet
           approve
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           charged
           Mr.
           Marshall
           also
           with
           being
           present
           when
           the
           6000
           l.
           was
           resolv'd
           upon
           ,
           
           and
           with
           Pickerings
           design
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           making
           the
           same
           Exception
           against
           him
           with
           Corker
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           not
           say
           positively
           that
           Mr.
           Marshal
           was
           at
           the
           Consult
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           deposed
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Rumley
           knew
           of
           the
           Consult
           for
           the
           6000
           l.
           being
           either
           a
           
             Benedictine
             Monk
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Lay-Brother
           :
           believing
           that
           he
           consented
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           prayed
           for
           the
           success
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           in
           August
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoners
           being
           now
           allowed
           to
           make
           their
           Objections
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Corker
           inform'd
           the
           Court
           ,
           That
           Lamspring
           was
           not
           in
           Germany
           (
           as
           the
           VVitness
           said
           )
           but
           in
           Westphalia
           ;
           and
           urg'd
           an
           Inconsistence
           of
           that
           story
           ,
           and
           his
           seeing
           
             La
             Chaise
          
           .
           To
           which
           Dr.
           Oates
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           usual
           with
           them
           to
           say
           they
           would
           go
           to
           one
           place
           ,
           when
           they
           went
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           call'd
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           mind
           ;
           
           that
           Conyers
           laying
           a
           wager
           with
           another
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           eat
           no
           more
           
           Christmas-pyes
           ;
           Mr.
           Marshall
           went
           half
           with
           Mr.
           Conyers
           that
           he
           should
           not
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Marshall
           ask'd
           ,
           how
           long
           the
           VVitness
           had
           known
           him
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           had
           ever
           been
           with
           him
           ?
           Dr.
           Oates
           answering
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           often
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           but
           had
           no
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           :
           That
           he
           had
           known
           him
           off
           and
           on
           two
           years
           ,
           but
           never
           heard
           him
           speak
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           wager
           ;
           but
           had
           only
           a
           knowledge
           of
           him
           by
           sight
           .
           Mr.
           Marshall
           ,
           seeming
           to
           admire
           that
           the
           VVitness
           taking
           him
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Plot
           ,
           should
           never
           converse
           with
           him
           .
           Mr.
           Marshall
           demanded
           the
           Time
           ,
           and
           the
           Place
           of
           the
           Consult
           ?
           which
           the
           Doctor
           told
           him
           was
           in
           August
           ,
           and
           either
           the
           day
           before
           or
           after
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Assumption
           ;
           and
           the
           Place
           the
           Savoy
           .
        
         
           The
           VVitness
           charged
           the
           Prisoner
           also
           with
           another
           Consult
           in
           Aug.
           
           (
           of
           the
           21
           ;
           the
           former
           being
           the
           15
           th
           :
           )
           at
           which
           time
           came
           Letters
           from
           Talbot
           of
           the
           State
           of
           Ireland
           .
           It
           was
           dated
           from
           Dublin
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           tax'd
           at
           the
           Post-Office
           as
           an
           Irish
           Letter
           .
           He
           also
           deposed
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           some
           Benedictines
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Marshall
           in
           the
           Company
           ;
           who
           agreed
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           about
           sending
           Commissions
           for
           the
           Army-Officers
           :
           The
           Letter
           was
           read
           at
           the
           Convent
           ,
           and
           the
           Commissions
           order'd
           for
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           the
           poysoning
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormond
           was
           also
           agreed
           upon
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           ask'd
           the
           time
           of
           Pickering
           being
           taken
           ;
           
           and
           if
           he
           himself
           was
           present
           ?
           who
           Answer'd
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           taken
           upon
           
             Michaelmass
             Eve
          
           ,
           or
           Morning
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           the
           Witness
           was
           there
           .
           It
           was
           demanded
           of
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           what
           Consults
           he
           was
           at
           ?
           who
           Answer'd
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           two
           Consults
           of
           the
           15
           th
           and
           21
           of
           Aug.
           but
           that
           the
           Witness
           was
           not
           at
           the
           Consult
           for
           the
           5000
           l.
           to
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlve
           deposed
           ,
           
           That
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           August
           last
           ,
           he
           the
           Witness
           ,
           was
           at
           Mr.
           Harcourts
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           came
           thither
           after
           ,
           much
           out
           of
           humor
           ;
           and
           asked
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           something
           for
           him
           ?
           Whereupon
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           demanding
           of
           him
           ,
           
             how
             he
             went
             on
          
           ?
           Sir
           George
           answer'd
           him
           short
           ,
           that
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           whether
           he
           should
           go
           on
           or
           no
           ;
           for
           he
           did
           not
           love
           to
           be
           trifled
           with
           in
           such
           a
           business
           ?
           
             Stay
             Sir
          
           George
           (
           says
           Mr.
           
             Harcourt
             )
             things
             are
             better
             than
             you
             imagine
          
           ;
           and
           so
           took
           some
           Papers
           out
           of
           his
           Cabinet
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           Bill
           ,
           asking
           Sir
           George
           what
           readiness
           he
           was
           in
           ;
           for
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             we
             have
             been
             ready
             a
             good
             while
             .
          
           Sr.
           George
           asking
           Harcourt
           what
           that
           Bill
           was
           ?
           he
           said
           it
           was
           a
           Bill
           of
           2000
           l.
           from
           a
           Person
           whom
           this
           VVitness
           
           has
           forgot
           ,
           and
           drawn
           upon
           a
           Goldsmith
           (
           as
           he
           believed
           )
           somewhere
           near
           Temple-Barr
           .
           That
           Sir
           George
           reading
           it
           ,
           and
           discoursing
           upon
           it
           ,
           enquired
           of
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           ,
           who
           this
           VVitness
           was
           ?
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Friend
           had
           been
           long
           in
           the
           Plot
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           have
           a
           very
           great
           part
           in
           it
           himself
           .
           Sir
           George
           then
           telling
           him
           (
           as
           this
           VVitness
           deposes
           )
           that
           if
           the
           Bill
           were
           accepted
           ,
           he
           should
           hear
           from
           him
           suddenly
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           went
           his
           way
           :
           This
           VVitness
           going
           presently
           after
           him
           ;
           and
           meeting
           Sr.
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           again
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Queens-head
           and
           Chancery-lane
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           VVitness
           concluded
           it
           to
           be
           near
           Temple-barr
           ,
           (
           Mr.
           Harcourts
           Lodgings
           being
           but
           in
           Duke-street
           ,
           )
           Sir
           George
           told
           the
           VVitness
           ,
           That
           the
           Bill
           was
           accepted
           ,
           and
           that
           Afternoon
           the
           Money
           should
           be
           paid
           .
           This
           Deponent
           affirming
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           known
           Sr.
           Geo.
           a
           matter
           of
           5
           years
           ,
           though
           not
           much
           acquainted
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           deposeth
           further
           ,
           
           That
           upon
           asking
           whether
           or
           no
           This
           was
           in
           part
           of
           the
           15000
           l.
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           made
           Answer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           the
           other
           being
           not
           settled
           as
           yet
           :
           But
           the
           VVitness
           affirms
           ,
           that
           shortly
           after
           it
           was
           made
           5000
           l.
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           told
           the
           Deponent
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           all
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           :
           And
           if
           Windsor
           and
           This
           should
           both
           fail
           ,
           the
           work
           would
           be
           done
           at
           New-Market
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           deposed
           ,
           
           That
           he
           had
           been
           once
           in
           Company
           with
           Mr.
           
             Corker
             ,
             Keines
          
           ,
           and
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           ,
           at
           Somerset-house
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           hear
           any
           thing
           from
           Mr.
           Corker
           ,
           that
           pointed
           directly
           at
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           heard
           Corker
           and
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           talking
           in
           general
           about
           the
           Plot
           ,
           and
           Letters
           of
           Intelligence
           ;
           and
           talking
           of
           raising
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           sent
           to
           agitate
           in
           the
           Country
           ;
           what
           Interests
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           this
           was
           about
           Iuly
           was
           Twelvemonth
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           moreover
           deposeth
           ,
           
           That
           he
           knew
           Mr.
           Marshall
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           him
           in
           the
           Gate-house
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           been
           in
           his
           Company
           in
           
           Latham's
           Chamber
           several
           times
           ;
           that
           he
           carried
           several
           Letters
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             Party
          
           that
           were
           in
           this
           Design
           ;
           which
           Letters
           this
           Witness
           brought
           over
           from
           beyond-Seas
           ;
           and
           more
           particulary
           one
           to
           Sr.
           
             Fra
             :
             Ratcliffe
          
           .
           That
           all
           the
           Letters
           this
           Witness
           brought
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           spake
           to
           the
           point
           of
           
             Subverting
             the
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           
             Religion
             of
             England
          
           .
           that
           Mr.
           Marshall
           was
           of
           the
           Club
           ,
           that
           saw
           the
           Letters
           ,
           and
           examin'd
           the
           Answers
           :
           and
           that
           to
           this
           VVitnesses
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           sent
           Letters
           twice
           concerning
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           could
           say
           nothing
           positively
           as
           to
           Mr.
           Rumly
           ;
           
           but
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           his
           sending
           of
           Letters
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           being
           intrusted
           when
           any
           Secret
           ones
           were
           sent
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           could
           not
           swear
           Mr.
           Rumlyes
           privity
           to
           any
           Letters
           relating
           to
           the
           Plot.
           
        
         
           Sir
           
             G.
             Wakeman
          
           ask'd
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           what
           day
           it
           was
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           with
           Harcourt
           when
           he
           read
           the
           Bill
           ;
           
           and
           how
           he
           knew
           it
           was
           for
           this
           Mony
           ?
           and
           what
           acquaintance
           the
           Prisoner
           had
           with
           the
           Witness
           ?
           To
           vvhich
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           it
           vvas
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           Aug.
           and
           he
           knevv
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Bill
           ,
           for
           the
           Prisoner
           read
           it
           aloud
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           the
           Witness
           had
           no
           acquaintance
           vvith
           him
           ,
           yet
           Mr.
           Harcourt
           inform'd
           him
           vvho
           the
           VVitness
           vvas
           .
        
         
           Sr.
           George
           urging
           ,
           
           hovv
           unlikely
           it
           vvas
           that
           he
           should
           put
           his
           life
           into
           any
           mans
           hand
           at
           first
           sight
           :
           But
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           he
           vvould
           have
           done
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           upon
           Mr.
           Harcourts
           Security
           .
           Adding
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           forgotten
           the
           Goldsmiths
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           Gentlemans
           who
           subscribed
           the
           Note
           :
           also
           affirming
           ,
           that
           though
           Sr.
           Geo.
           would
           not
           own
           the
           knowing
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           been
           the
           Witnesses
           Physitian
           at
           the
           Bath
           about
           2
           years
           ago
           .
           Sir
           
             G.
             Wakeman
          
           reflecting
           upon
           several
           marks
           of
           Falshood
           in
           the
           Evidence
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Marshall
           urg'd
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           to
           say
           when
           ever
           he
           saw
           him
           ,
           
           before
           he
           came
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Gate-house
           ;
           deni'd
           his
           owning
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           acknowledged
           himself
           a
           Stranger
           to
           the
           Prisoner
           ;
           appealing
           to
           those
           in
           the
           Prison
           that
           heard
           it
           .
           And
           likewise
           the
           Prisoner
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ,
           coming
           to
           him
           ,
           used
           these
           words
           ,
           Mr.
           Marshall
           ,
           
             do
             not
             fear
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             not
             hurt
             you
             :
          
           and
           so
           prest
           it
           upon
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           to
           say
           ,
           where
           ever
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow's
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           at
           the
           Benedictines
           in
           the
           Savoy
           ;
           
           and
           that
           the
           first
           word
           the
           Witness
           said
           upon
           coming
           into
           the
           Gate-house
           ,
           was
           
             This
             is
             Mr.
          
           Marshall
           ,
           
             that
             us'd
             to
             carry
             Letters
             to
             such
             and
             such
             :
          
           referring
           himself
           to
           Sir
           
             W.
             Waller
          
           to
           attest
           it
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             W.
             Waller
          
           gave
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ,
           
           in
           his
           hearing
           ,
           in
           the
           Gate-house
           ,
           spake
           to
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           asking
           him
           ,
           Mr.
           Marshall
           ,
           
             do
             not
             you
             know
             me
          
           ?
           and
           Mr.
           Marshall
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           him
           ;
           but
           yet
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           ,
           Mr.
           Marshall
           suggesting
           to
           Sir
           William
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           was
           gone
           before
           he
           came
           in
           ;
           and
           Sir
           William
           affirming
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           with
           Mr.
           Marshall
           before
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           came
           in
           .
           Mr.
           Marshall
           insisting
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           private
           Room
           with
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ;
           and
           that
           Sir
           William
           asked
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           in
           the
           Common
           Hall
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           had
           not
           been
           there
           ;
           who
           told
           him
           ,
           Yes
           :
           and
           that
           those
           in
           the
           Gate-house
           did
           know
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           had
           been
           private
           with
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           before
           Sir
           William
           came
           in
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           deposed
           ,
           
           that
           going
           ,
           by
           Order
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           he
           met
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           ,
           and
           went
           in
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           onely
           with
           the
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Common
           Room
           ;
           Sir
           William
           withdrawing
           to
           one
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           the
           Witness
           asked
           the
           Prisoner
           some
           questions
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           calling
           the
           Prisoner
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           him
           .
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           also
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           did
           ask
           him
           if
           his
           Name
           was
           not
           Marshall
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Marshall
           telling
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           first
           with
           him
           in
           a
           Room
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           where
           his
           Guards
           were
           ;
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           denied
           that
           he
           knew
           any
           such
           Room
           :
           and
           Mr.
           Marshall
           pleaded
           for
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           proofs
           there
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           imagine
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           would
           have
           been
           mentioned
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           said
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           came
           to
           the
           Gate-house
           a
           meer
           Stranger
           to
           him
           :
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           asking
           him
           ,
           
             Did
             not
             you
             send
             to
             such
             a
             one
             to
             have
          
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           
             questioned
             about
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ?
          
           the
           Prisoner
           denied
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Witness
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           have
           any
           knowledge
           of
           him
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           learn
           his
           Name
           from
           those
           that
           took
           him
           :
           For
           he
           deliver'd
           himself
           up
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Marshall
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           was
           otherwise
           called
           
             Marsh
             )
          
           :
           remitting
           himself
           to
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Gate-house
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           passed
           there
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Witness
           had
           him
           
             have
             a
             good
             heart
             ;
             for
             he
             should
             have
             an
             Honourable
             Bench
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Iury.
          
           
           But
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           without
           hearing
           of
           his
           Name
           at
           all
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           saw
           him
           ,
           
             This
             is
          
           Marshall
           ,
           the
           Benedictine
           :
           and
           moreover
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           the
           Prisoner
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           places
           .
           Marshall
           bidding
           him
           name
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           suffer
           Death
           for
           it
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           would
           not
           be
           positive
           in
           any
           other
           place
           .
           
           But
           that
           he
           remembred
           the
           Savoy
           more
           remarkably
           ,
           as
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Consults
           about
           the
           Letters
           he
           carried
           thither
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           there
           he
           had
           the
           greatest
           Conversation
           with
           the
           Prisoner
           .
           Mr.
           Marshall
           telling
           the
           Witness
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           could
           but
           make
           it
           out
           by
           any
           Creature
           ,
           that
           ever
           he
           ,
           the
           Witness
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           he
           would
           submit
           to
           be
           hang'd
           ,
           without
           a
           word
           speaking
           .
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           replying
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Witnesses
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           at
           hand
           ;
           and
           then
           that
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           sworn
           before
           the
           Secret
           Committees
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           
           the
           Witness
           nam'd
           his
           Landlord
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           had
           been
           often
           with
           him
           there
           in
           the
           Convent
           ;
           and
           with
           his
           Maid
           that
           carry'd
           the
           Portmantle
           with
           his
           Letters
           beyond
           Seas
           .
           And
           moreover
           ,
           that
           he
           lodg'd
           some
           
             six
             months
          
           in
           the
           Savoy
           at
           one
           
           Woodroff's
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           asking
           him
           if
           it
           were
           there
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           :
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           said
           ,
           No
           ;
           for
           onely
           Monks
           and
           Messengers
           came
           thither
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           asking
           him
           also
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           present
           at
           the
           search
           of
           the
           Savoy
           :
           he
           said
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           he
           gave
           directions
           to
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           where
           to
           look
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           deposed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           his
           Directions
           from
           Dr.
           Oates
           and
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           where
           Pickering
           lay
           ,
           
           and
           to
           search
           such
           and
           such
           places
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           Directions
           he
           searched
           the
           Savoy
           :
           and
           that
           this
           Description
           was
           made
           before
           Mr.
           Marshall
           was
           seiz'd
           some
           two
           or
           three
           days
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           it
           was
           urg'd
           that
           such
           a
           Description
           could
           not
           be
           made
           by
           one
           that
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           there
           .
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Marshall
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           had
           search'd
           there
           before
           ,
           and
           inform'd
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           well
           enough
           imagined
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           joyning
           in
           the
           same
           Charge
           :
           and
           suggesting
           ,
           how
           easie
           it
           was
           to
           describe
           a
           house
           by
           Hearsay
           .
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           did
           here
           declare
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           he
           that
           gave
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           notice
           to
           search
           particularly
           under
           such
           a
           Bench
           in
           
           Pickering's
           quarter
           ,
           for
           the
           Gun
           that
           was
           made
           choice
           of
           to
           Kill
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           the
           Gun
           was
           found
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           Upon
           some
           question
           of
           Particularities
           in
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           was
           call'd
           up
           again
           to
           repeat
           his
           Testimonie
           about
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           the
           effect
           as
           before
           ,
           of
           his
           being
           at
           
           Harcourt's
           Chamber
           ,
           Sir
           
           George's
           coming
           in
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
           Harcourt's
           taking
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exchange
           out
           of
           his
           Cabinet
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           Sir
           George
           ,
           
             there
             's
             a
             Bill
             for
             you
          
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           receiv'd
           at
           White-Hall
           to
           day
           by
           the
           Queen's
           order
           .
           Sir
           George
           replying
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           
             he
             thought
             his
             nine
             years
             Service
             of
             Her
             Majesty
             might
             pretend
             to
             deserve
             it
             :
          
           and
           that
           there
           had
           been
           no
           hurt
           in
           't
           ,
           if
           the
           Queen
           had
           given
           him
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Chapman
           informed
           ,
           
           that
           one
           Mr.
           Thimbilby
           (
           an
           Infirm
           person
           of
           80
           years
           of
           age
           )
           brought
           him
           recommendations
           to
           the
           Bath
           from
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           .
           This
           was
           the
           17.
           of
           Iuly
           last
           .
           His
           business
           was
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           Lodging
           as
           near
           the
           King
           and
           
             Queen's
             Bath
          
           as
           might
           be
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           .
           And
           then
           he
           shew'd
           the
           Witness
           a
           Letter
           from
           Sir
           George
           ,
           whereof
           the
           lower
           part
           was
           a
           direction
           what
           to
           take
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           govern
           himself
           at
           the
           Bath
           ;
           which
           was
           now
           produced
           in
           Court.
           That
           the
           
             Latin
             Bill
          
           the
           Witness
           kept
           to
           himself
           ;
           returning
           the
           English
           part
           of
           the
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Thimbilby
           .
           Declaring
           ,
           that
           both
           he
           and
           his
           Son
           read
           the
           English
           part
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           of
           King
           or
           Queen
           in
           it
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           the
           King
           and
           
             Queen's
             Bath
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Paper
           was
           then
           shew'd
           the
           Witness
           ,
           
           and
           a
           question
           upon
           it
           ,
           If
           it
           were
           Sir
           
           George's
           Hand
           ;
           the
           Witness
           saying
           that
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           having
           severall
           of
           his
           Bills
           to
           compare
           it
           by
           .
           That
           he
           knew
           not
           of
           any
           date
           or
           name
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           whose
           Hand
           it
           was
           .
           It
           was
           then
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           Witnesse's
           Paper
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Letter
           Dr.
           Oates
           reflected
           upon
           ,
           having
           neither
           Sir
           
           George's
           Hand
           ,
           nor
           his
           Name
           to
           't
           ,
           as
           was
           presum'd
           of
           the
           Other
           .
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           then
           deny'd
           the
           writing
           any
           other
           Letter
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           his
           Servant
           by
           his
           Dictate
           ,
           which
           Ashby
           carry'd
           to
           the
           Bath
           :
           and
           saith
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           had
           charg'd
           him
           before
           the
           Lords
           but
           with
           One
           Letter
           .
           And
           then
           reasoning
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           been
           conscious
           of
           any
           Guilt
           ,
           he
           had
           time
           enough
           to
           make
           his
           Escape
           ;
           challenged
           any
           man
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           any
           thing
           more
           to
           do
           with
           Ashby
           ,
           then
           as
           a
           Physician
           with
           his
           Patient
           ;
           and
           alledged
           ,
           that
           a
           Physician
           here
           in
           the
           Town
           would
           testifie
           ,
           that
           they
           two
           had
           been
           joyn'd
           in
           Consultations
           about
           him
           .
           Sir
           George
           desiring
           the
           Iury
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           wrote
           any
           other
           Letter
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Chapman
           was
           ask'd
           ,
           
           if
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           of
           Milk
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Letter
           ;
           who
           said
           ,
           No
           ;
           and
           the
           Milk
           was
           never
           prescribed
           with
           the
           Waters
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           the
           Letter
           he
           saw
           was
           in
           another
           Hand
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Gentile
           Hand
           .
           Sir
           George
           appealing
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           Milk
           was
           direct
           Poyson
           in
           the
           Case
           .
           But
           Dr.
           Oates
           inform'd
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           take
           the
           Milk
           in
           Town
           .
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           opposing
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ;
           for
           he
           staid
           but
           two
           days
           after
           the
           writing
           of
           that
           Letter
           .
           It
           came
           then
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           this
           could
           not
           be
           the
           same
           Letter
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           confirming
           it
           also
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           prescription
           of
           Milk
           was
           after
           the
           first
           line
           or
           two
           of
           Complement
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           a
           
             Latin
             Recipe
          
           in
           it
           .
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           observed
           to
           the
           Iury
           ,
           that
           admitting
           any
           other
           Letter
           then
           this
           in
           Court
           ,
           he
           must
           write
           two
           Receipts
           for
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           which
           was
           very
           improbable
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           his
           Hand
           not
           being
           to
           it
           ,
           was
           ,
           his
           being
           ill
           ,
           and
           asleep
           ,
           when
           his
           man
           (
           who
           wrote
           it
           over
           again
           from
           a
           foul
           Copy
           )
           went
           away
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Chapman
           repeating
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Prescription
           ,
           
           and
           declaring
           that
           he
           follow'd
           it
           at
           the
           Bath
           ,
           for
           six
           days
           together
           ;
           Dr.
           Oates
           deposed
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Bolus
           in
           the
           other
           Letter
           ;
           nor
           what
           Bath
           he
           should
           go
           to
           ,
           as
           was
           in
           This
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           could
           not
           be
           the
           same
           Letter
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           written
           above
           ten
           days
           before
           Mr.
           Asbby
           went
           away
           .
           Sir
           George
           objecting
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           telling
           him
           of
           his
           Course
           in
           the
           Bath
           ,
           so
           long
           before
           he
           went
           thither
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
           George's
           Servant
           inform'd
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           that
           telling
           his
           Master
           that
           Mr.
           Ashby
           desir'd
           Directions
           for
           the
           Bath
           ,
           it
           being
           well
           late
           ,
           and
           his
           Master
           indisposed
           ,
           he
           bad
           the
           Witness
           take
           Pen
           and
           Ink
           ,
           and
           write
           ;
           and
           making
           some
           mistakes
           ,
           his
           Master
           bad
           him
           mend
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           interlin'd
           the
           Corrections
           .
           That
           this
           Witness
           wrote
           it
           fair
           that
           night
           ,
           and
           carry'd
           it
           next
           morning
           ,
           before
           his
           Master
           wak'd
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           Ashby
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           going
           for
           the
           Bath
           .
           The
           Witness
           declaring
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           Mr.
           Ashby's
           drinking
           of
           Milk
           ,
           onely
           that
           a
           Friend
           of
           his
           had
           advis'd
           him
           to
           it
           .
           But
           Dr.
           Oates
           deposed
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           drank
           it
           Night
           and
           Morning
           .
        
         
           The
           Witnesses
           for
           the
           Prisoners
           were
           now
           call'd
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           
           first
           ,
           
             Elizabeth
             Heveningham
          
           :
           who
           informed
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           by
           ,
           when
           Sir
           
           George's
           Servant
           wrote
           the
           Letter
           from
           his
           Master's
           mouth
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           saw
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           it
           as
           is
           said
           .
           Wherein
           the
           Court
           was
           satisfy'd
           as
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           could
           not
           be
           the
           same
           Letter
           Dr.
           Oates
           spoke
           of
           ;
           for
           That
           was
           written
           
             Ten
             days
          
           before
           Mr.
           Ashby
           went
           to
           the
           Bath
           .
           Whereupon
           Mrs.
           Heveningham
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Ashby
           said
           ,
           in
           her
           hearing
           ,
           that
           he
           wanted
           Directions
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           pleaded
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           left
           at
           Liberty
           24
           days
           after
           he
           had
           been
           before
           the
           Councell
           :
           and
           that
           upon
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           bringing
           an
           Information
           upon
           the
           Letter
           now
           in
           question
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           Bar
           ,
           they
           sent
           an
           Address
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           with
           admiration
           that
           the
           present
           Prisoner
           was
           not
           confined
           :
           and
           that
           thereupon
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           sent
           for
           to
           the
           Lords
           Bar
           ,
           to
           repeat
           the
           Story
           ;
           and
           mentioning
           the
           Letter
           Now
           in
           debate
           ,
           he
           consest
           there
           ,
           that
           
             he
             did
             not
             know
             Sir
             George
          
           Wakeman's
           
             Hand
             ;
             and
             onely
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             His
             Letter
             ,
             by
             being
             subscribed
          
           G.
           Wakeman
           .
           Sir
           George
           reasoning
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Witness
           would
           have
           told
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           known
           it
           ,
           at
           That
           Examination
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           depos'd
           ,
           
           that
           Sir
           
             G.
             W.
          
           was
           left
           at
           liberty
           ,
           because
           the
           Witness
           was
           so
           weak
           ,
           and
           distemper'd
           with
           watching
           and
           toiling
           about
           ,
           that
           
           he
           could
           not
           perfect
           his
           Charge
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           (
           the
           Dr.
           )
           did
           speak
           the
           whole
           Truth
           of
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           he
           was
           able
           ;
           denying
           that
           he
           said
           he
           onely
           knew
           Sir
           
           George's
           Hand
           ,
           because
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           was
           subscribed
           .
           Which
           Sir
           
             G.
             W.
          
           opposed
           ;
           and
           offer'd
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Contradiction
           by
           the
           Record
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           deposed
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           perfectly
           remember
           the
           very
           words
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           the
           Prisoner
           prov'd
           them
           by
           an
           Oath
           upon
           the
           Record
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           referr'd
           to
           the
           Iury.
           But
           to
           the
           best
           of
           his
           memory
           ,
           upon
           asking
           him
           about
           Sir
           George
           Wakeman's
           Hand
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           Letter
           subscribed
           with
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           This
           Information
           Sir
           
             G.
             W.
          
           was
           committed
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Lloyd
          
           was
           called
           ,
           
           who
           informed
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           made
           Oath
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           
           Sept.
           3.
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           mention
           made
           of
           Sir
           George
           Wakeman's
           undertaking
           to
           poyson
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           (
           as
           he
           remember'd
           )
           from
           Mr.
           Whitebread
           to
           Mr.
           Fenwick
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           :
           and
           that
           Coleman
           had
           paid
           Sir
           
             George
             5000
             li.
          
           in
           part
           of
           15000
           li.
           which
           he
           was
           to
           have
           .
           That
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           being
           call'd
           ,
           and
           advertis'd
           of
           this
           Charge
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           deny
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           and
           appear
           otherwise
           unconcerned
           ;
           but
           mov'd
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           reasonable
           thing
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           Reparation
           for
           the
           Scandall
           .
           This
           behaviour
           of
           his
           was
           ill
           taken
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           found
           reasonable
           to
           enquire
           farther
           into
           the
           matter
           ;
           but
           the
           Evidence
           coming
           onely
           from
           a
           
             Third-hand
             Letter
          
           ,
           Sir
           George
           was
           not
           committed
           .
           Dr.
           Oates
           being
           call'd
           in
           again
           ,
           was
           demanded
           what
           he
           could
           say
           of
           his
           own
           personal
           knowledge
           concerning
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           .
           Upon
           which
           question
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           holding
           up
           his
           hands
           ,
           No
           ,
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             say
             any
             thing
             against
             Sir
          
           George
           Wakeman
           ,
           
             for
             I
             know
             nothing
             more
             against
             him
             .
          
           Sir
           Philip
           remitting
           himself
           to
           the
           whole
           Council
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           he
           deliver'd
           .
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           minding
           the
           Jury
           ,
           that
           This
           was
           a
           Protestant
           Witness
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           not
           remembring
           a
           word
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Oates
           did
           very
           candidly
           represent
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           that
           he
           onely
           inform'd
           the
           Council
           as
           by
           Report
           of
           Sir
           George
           Wakeman's
           Receipt
           of
           the
           5000
           li.
           in
           part
           :
           the
           Council
           not
           urging
           the
           Witness
           to
           speak
           upon
           his
           Knowledge
           .
           That
           the
           Witness
           believed
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           be
           positive
           ;
           for
           in
           case
           he
           should
           have
           made
           such
           answer
           as
           is
           informed
           against
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           known
           to
           the
           whole
           board
           that
           he
           was
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           hardly
           
             Compos
             mentis
          
           ,
           and
           scarce
           in
           condition
           to
           return
           an
           answer
           .
           But
           that
           this
           Witness
           did
           according
           to
           the
           best
           of
           his
           skill
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           remembrance
           ,
           acquaint
           the
           Board
           with
           Sir
           George
           Wakeman's
           Letter
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           not
           be
           positive
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Lloyd
          
           was
           then
           examined
           as
           to
           the
           Letter
           :
           
           who
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           remembred
           nothing
           of
           that
           Letter
           ;
           and
           that
           afterward
           ,
           this
           Witness
           observing
           ,
           in
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Depositions
           before
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           an
           account
           of
           such
           a
           Letter
           from
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           to
           Mr.
           Ashby
           ,
           found
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           he
           ,
           this
           Witness
           ,
           hath
           often
           reflected
           ,
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           upon
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           declaring
           at
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           nothing
           more
           against
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           ;
           repeating
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Action
           and
           Expression
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             with
             his
             hands
             erected
          
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             he
             knew
             no
             more
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Sir
           George
           Wakeman's
           ,
           Plea
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Council
           would
           certainly
           have
           committed
           him
           ,
           if
           this
           Evidence
           had
           been
           given
           to
           the
           Board
           ,
           appearing
           to
           have
           something
           of
           weight
           in
           it
           ;
           Dr.
           Oates
           sought
           to
           qualify
           that
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             such
             a
             Council
             as
             would
             commit
             no
             body
             .
          
           Which
           was
           reflected
           upon
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           as
           unadvisedly
           said
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Lydcot
           was
           call'd
           ,
           
           who
           brought
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Lords
           Records
           ;
           and
           informed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           True
           Copy
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Titus
             Oates
          
           was
           set
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           as
           to
           an
           Information
           :
           but
           whether
           it
           was
           his
           Hand
           or
           not
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Lydcot
           could
           not
           say
           ;
           onely
           that
           it
           was
           copied
           from
           Mr.
           
           Rolph's
           Hand
           .
           To
           all
           which
           it
           was
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Witness
           not
           being
           present
           when
           Dr.
           Oates
           said
           this
           ,
           not
           the
           thing
           attested
           by
           the
           Clerk
           that
           made
           the
           Entry
           ,
           or
           saw
           him
           subscribe
           the
           Examination
           ;
           that
           Copy
           amounted
           to
           no
           more
           then
           a
           Transcript
           from
           the
           Iournall
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           allowed
           in
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Rumly
           was
           offer'd
           to
           have
           his
           Witnesses
           heard
           :
           
           but
           the
           Court
           finding
           that
           he
           had
           no
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           wav'd
           them
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Doleman
          
           made
           Oath
           ,
           
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           appearing
           before
           His
           Majesty
           and
           Councill
           on
           the
           Saturday
           ,
           and
           attending
           morning
           and
           afternoon
           ,
           and
           being
           employ'd
           that
           night
           upon
           Searches
           ,
           the
           Councill
           sitting
           
             Sunday
             afternoon
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Deponent
           remembred
           )
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           then
           examin'd
           ;
           and
           the
           Council
           sitting
           very
           long
           ,
           he
           was
           appointed
           that
           night
           to
           search
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           seiz'd
           several
           Priests
           and
           Papers
           ;
           the
           night
           being
           wet
           having
           much
           disorder'd
           him
           .
           On
           
             Monday
             morning
          
           he
           was
           examin'd
           before
           the
           Council
           again
           ,
           and
           at
           night
           in
           so
           feeble
           a
           condition
           as
           ever
           the
           Witness
           saw
           any
           man.
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           offer'd
           ,
           that
           he
           appear'd
           upon
           Sunday
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           dismist
           again
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           himself
           might
           have
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           business
           the
           next
           day
           .
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Doleman
          
           than
           proceeded
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           was
           then
           call'd
           in
           ,
           and
           deliver'd
           such
           an
           Answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           very
           much
           wonder'd
           at
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           :
           several
           persons
           being
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           his
           Denial
           was
           not
           so
           point-blank
           as
           it
           might
           have
           been
           ;
           insisting
           much
           upon
           his
           Loyalty
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Reparation
           upon
           a
           point
           of
           Honour
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           inform'd
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           that
           being
           charg'd
           with
           Treason
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           his
           Accuser
           ,
           he
           pressed
           Dr.
           Oates
           to
           say
           if
           he
           either
           knew
           him
           ,
           or
           had
           seen
           him
           before
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           No
           ;
           but
           that
           upon
           a
           Consult
           at
           
             S.
             Omers
          
           ,
           where
           Ashby
           was
           Rectour
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           was
           pitch'd
           upon
           ,
           by
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           poysoning
           of
           the
           King
           :
           though
           the
           Dr.
           is
           now
           pleas'd
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Debate
           was
           in
           England
           .
           That
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           finding
           the
           Charge
           sos
           semote
           ,
           offer'd
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           was
           no
           Proof
           ,
           he
           hop'd
           there
           would
           not
           be
           expected
           any
           Defence
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           ,
           upon
           this
           ,
           taking
           a
           freedom
           to
           instance
           in
           divers
           actions
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           both
           from
           Himself
           ,
           Family
           ,
           and
           Relations
           ,
           as
           some
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Duty
           to
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Corker
           offer'd
           in
           Plea
           ,
           
           that
           not
           knowing
           his
           Accusations
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           come
           provided
           with
           Evidences
           to
           support
           his
           Defence
           :
           that
           nothing
           is
           easier
           ,
           then
           to
           accuse
           an
           Innocent
           person
           ,
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           clear
           himself
           :
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Positive
           ,
           but
           a
           Probable
           Oath
           ,
           that
           proves
           a
           man
           a
           Criminal
           ;
           and
           that
           otherwise
           ,
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           might
           hang
           up
           whom
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           let
           the
           men
           be
           never
           so
           Innocent
           ,
           or
           the
           matter
           charg'd
           never
           so
           ridiculous
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Circumstances
           ought
           to
           be
           Credible
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Witnesses
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           were
           (
           as
           he
           suggested
           )
           to
           be
           found
           in
           his
           Case
           .
           Proceeding
           in
           a
           Reflection
           upon
           the
           Extent
           of
           the
           Charge
           ;
           it
           involving
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           in
           the
           Treason
           :
           Using
           many
           Flourishes
           of
           Discourse
           to
           affect
           the
           Bench
           ,
           and
           the
           Iury
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           very
           Plot
           it self
           :
           Raising
           arguments
           from
           Improbabilities
           of
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           Incredibility
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           to
           uphold
           his
           pretence
           .
           But
           the
           Court
           with
           as
           much
           
             Ease
             answer'd
          
           his
           Defence
           ,
           as
           they
           heard
           it
           with
           Patience
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           recommended
           one
           Observation
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           
           That
           in
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           copious
           Narrative
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Letter
           from
           abroad
           ,
           but
           he
           deposes
           positively
           both
           to
           the
           Date
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Receipt
           of
           it
           :
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           a
           man's
           Life
           he
           will
           not
           be
           confin'd
           to
           a
           Month.
           
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Corker
           suggested
           divers
           Mistakes
           of
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           :
           
           as
           his
           charging
           the
           Prisoner
           with
           the
           denial
           of
           a
           Truth
           before
           a
           Justice
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Prisoner
           clear'd
           the
           Errour
           :
           and
           then
           the
           business
           of
           his
           going
           to
           Lamspring
           .
           But
           these
           were
           look'd
           upon
           as
           matters
           of
           no
           weight
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           then
           reflected
           upon
           the
           Doctour's
           deposing
           him
           to
           be
           President
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           whereas
           Stapilton
           is
           known
           to
           have
           been
           President
           of
           it
           for
           several
           years
           past
           .
           And
           says
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           Prisoner
           be
           not
           President
           ,
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Accusation
           of
           the
           Benedictines
           waiting
           for
           his
           Consent
           ,
           must
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           being
           put
           to
           prove
           who
           was
           the
           President
           of
           the
           Order
           ,
           
           not
           being
           provided
           with
           Witnesses
           at
           hand
           ,
           spake
           himself
           ;
           denying
           any
           Letter
           ,
           either
           written
           ,
           or
           received
           ,
           as
           was
           suggested
           ;
           any
           privity
           to
           such
           a
           Consult
           about
           the
           Mony
           ;
           or
           any
           necessity
           for
           his
           being
           at
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           thing
           had
           been
           true
           .
           And
           arguing
           ,
           that
           in
           reason
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Conspiracy
           with
           Pickering
           ,
           when
           Pickering
           was
           taken
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           have
           fled
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           his
           Exception
           against
           Pickering
           ,
           
           because
           no
           Lay-brother
           ;
           the
           Dr.
           knowing
           Pickering
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           himself
           being
           present
           at
           the
           taking
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           seemed
           strange
           that
           he
           should
           neither
           know
           ,
           nor
           charge
           ,
           nor
           apprehend
           him
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           untill
           near
           a
           Month
           after
           :
           especially
           the
           Officers
           coming
           to
           this
           Prisoner's
           Chamber
           ,
           when
           they
           seiz'd
           Pickering
           .
           But
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           hearing
           afterward
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           had
           lodg'd
           there
           ,
           enter'd
           him
           in
           his
           List
           ,
           and
           so
           took
           him
           .
           Whereas
           ,
           if
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Oates
           says
           )
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           a
           Fellow-Criminal
           with
           Pickering
           ,
           he
           being
           then
           in
           quest
           of
           the
           Conspiratours
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           duty
           to
           have
           taken
           them
           both
           together
           .
           Beside
           that
           the
           Prisoner's
           Name
           not
           being
           upon
           the
           Doctour's
           Catalogue
           ,
           he
           thought
           might
           acquit
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Prisoner
           being
           over-rul'd
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           offer'd
           ,
           was
           no
           Evidence
           ,
           he
           recommended
           himself
           to
           the
           Jury
           ,
           to
           lay
           it
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           whether
           they
           did
           not
           assent
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Marshall
           being
           now
           ask'd
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           spake
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           
           That
           upon
           notice
           ,
           a
           month
           agoe
           ,
           of
           coming
           speedily
           to
           his
           Trial
           ,
           he
           had
           bethought
           himself
           of
           his
           Defence
           ;
           and
           with
           good
           hope
           to
           acquit
           himself
           .
           But
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           late
           Trials
           ,
           he
           had
           once
           resolved
           to
           submit
           all
           to
           the
           Sentene
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           the
           Jury
           ,
           without
           a
           word
           speaking
           .
           But
           that
           being
           now
           encourag'd
           by
           the
           Candour
           and
           Equity
           of
           the
           Proceeding
           ,
           he
           made
           it
           his
           humble
           suit
           to
           the
           Honourable
           Bench
           ,
           to
           take
           into
           their
           own
           Menage
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Prisoner
           .
           Passing
           from
           thence
           to
           a
           slight
           reflection
           upon
           Dr.
           Oates
           and
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           ;
           and
           then
           referring
           to
           the
           Unconcernedness
           upon
           him
           at
           his
           Apprehension
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Warrant
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           Charge
           of
           Treason
           lying
           upon
           him
           :
           But
           that
           coming
           by
           chance
           to
           enquire
           for
           one
           where
           they
           were
           upon
           a
           Search
           ,
           though
           he
           saw
           the
           Officer
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           Candles
           up
           and
           down
           the
           house
           ,
           yet
           he
           went
           forward
           ;
           as
           all
           the
           people
           can
           testify
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Willam
             Waller
          
           also
           ,
           that
           took
           him
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           being
           called
           ,
           
           deposed
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           going
           to
           search
           there
           ,
           he
           gave
           order
           to
           one
           at
           the
           door
           to
           let
           nay
           body
           in
           ,
           but
           no
           body
           out
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           came
           and
           knockt
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           (
           as
           Sir
           William
           supposed
           ,
           )
           not
           knowing
           of
           any
           Search
           in
           the
           house
           .
           But
           being
           let
           in
           ,
           and
           finding
           how
           it
           was
           ,
           he
           did
           what
           he
           could
           to
           get
           away
           again
           .
        
         
           But
           Mr.
           Marshall
           begging
           pardon
           for
           the
           Contradiction
           ,
           
           affirmed
           with
           a
           solemn
           asseveration
           ,
           that
           he
           enter'd
           without
           knocking
           ,
           (
           the
           door
           being
           open
           )
           and
           so
           went
           in
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           as
           the
           Constable
           would
           bear
           him
           Witness
           .
           And
           for
           his
           endeavour
           to
           get
           away
           again
           ,
           he
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           were
           searching
           within
           ,
           he
           continu'd
           in
           an
           Out-room
           ,
           the
           Constable
           and
           others
           with
           him
           wondering
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           back
           ,
           that
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           
           not
           gone
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           affirming
           likewise
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           left
           at
           the
           door
           alone
           :
           and
           beside
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           have
           slipt
           out
           at
           another
           door
           ,
           into
           an
           Alley
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           the
           trick
           of
           opening
           while
           a
           man
           might
           speak
           three
           words
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           insisting
           upon
           this
           Confidence
           ,
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           his
           Innocence
           :
           saying
           farther
           ,
           that
           be
           was
           spoken
           to
           to
           take
           off
           his
           Perriwigg
           ,
           and
           stand
           with
           his
           back
           to
           Sir
           William
           and
           Dr.
           Oates
           ;
           which
           the
           Prisoner
           did
           not
           understand
           .
           But
           Sir
           William
           being
           so
           kind
           afterwards
           as
           to
           see
           him
           at
           the
           Gate-house
           ,
           with
           two
           worthy
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Matthews
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Cuttler
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           Prisoner's
           affirming
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           was
           wholly
           a
           Stranger
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           (
           as
           a
           token
           that
           he
           knew
           him
           )
           describ'd
           a
           certain
           Mark
           upon
           the
           Hind-part
           of
           his
           Head
           :
           the
           Prisoner
           offering
           himself
           to
           the
           Company
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           thing
           or
           no.
           The
           Prisoner
           did
           now
           desire
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           might
           give
           an
           accompt
           of
           that
           Mark
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Jury
           would
           believe
           of
           him
           according
           as
           they
           found
           it
           true
           or
           false
           .
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           inform'd
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           any
           Mark
           ;
           but
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           in
           ,
           call'd
           the
           Prisoner
           by
           his
           name
           .
           Mr.
           Marshall
           excus'd
           the
           Trouble
           he
           had
           given
           the
           Court
           ,
           his
           Defence
           depending
           upon
           the
           Proof
           of
           Doctour
           
           Oates's
           being
           a
           Stranger
           to
           him
           ;
           desiring
           the
           Jury
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Description
           was
           given
           ;
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           owning
           a
           desire
           to
           see
           him
           without
           his
           Perriwigg
           ,
           to
           look
           if
           he
           had
           a
           Shaven
           Crown
           :
           which
           Mr.
           Marshall
           said
           ,
           Sir
           William
           must
           needs
           know
           could
           not
           be
           ;
           it
           being
           an
           experss
           Caution
           ,
           that
           no
           Religious
           wear
           any
           such
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Profession
           ,
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Marshall
           inform'd
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           that
           upon
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           first
           Evidence
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           desired
           Sir
           William
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           put
           in
           writing
           :
           which
           Sir
           William
           refused
           ;
           but
           promised
           to
           commit
           it
           to
           memory
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Prisoner
           did
           now
           adjure
           Sir
           William
           as
           a
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           should
           answer
           for
           it
           at
           the
           Last
           day
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           said
           farther
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           looking
           hard
           upon
           him
           ,
           askt
           him
           what
           his
           Name
           was
           :
           which
           shew'd
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Stranger
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           Prisoner's
           owning
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           Marshall
           ;
           Dr.
           Oates
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           call'd
           Marsh.
           Urging
           it
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           seeing
           the
           Prisoner
           ;
           saying
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           them
           ;
           leaving
           them
           in
           bed
           ,
           and
           at
           liberty
           to
           be
           gone
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           declaring
           that
           he
           was
           looking
           for
           Traitours
           ;
           the
           Prisoner
           left
           the
           Jury
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           charge
           upon
           them
           .
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           protested
           solemnly
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           .
           Marshall
           exclaiming
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           astonish'd
           ;
           and
           affirming
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           Controversie
           with
           Dr.
           Oates
           about
           it
           ,
           Mr.
           Gill
           the
           Constable
           averr'd
           it
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           attend
           in
           Court
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           averring
           ,
           that
           he
           askt
           Dr.
           Oates
           why
           he
           did
           not
           seize
           him
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           searching
           for
           Traitours
           ,
           if
           he
           knew
           the
           Prisoner
           to
           be
           a
           Traitour
           :
           whose
           answer
           was
           ,
           before
           Sir
           William
           ,
           that
           at
           That
           time
           he
           had
           no
           Commission
           to
           seize
           him
           .
           But
           Sir
           William
           remember'd
           nothing
           of
           This
           neither
           .
           Mr.
           Marshall
           then
           ask'd
           Sir
           William
           ,
           if
           he
           remember'd
           what
           Dr.
           Oates
           said
           upon
           a
           question
           of
           his
           seeing
           the
           Prisoner
           last
           Summer
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           
             Iune
             ,
             Iuly
          
           ,
           and
           August
           .
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           calling
           to
           mind
           something
           of
           That
           ;
           Mr.
           Marshall
           averr'd
           that
           he
           could
           prove
           himself
           in
           Warwickshire
           all
           those
           three
           Months
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           Witnesses
           were
           not
           here
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           foresee
           what
           points
           would
           come
           in
           question
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           did
           submissiverly
           desire
           respite
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           the
           producing
           of
           his
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           The
           Prisoner
           recommends
           over
           again
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             False
             Mark
          
           ;
           
           the
           Dr's
           .
           finding
           him
           in
           bed
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           knowing
           him
           ;
           his
           point-blank
           Evidence
           upon
           August
           21
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           certain
           means
           he
           had
           of
           Disproving
           
           it
           :
           still
           insisting
           upon
           a
           very
           short
           time
           to
           bring
           up
           his
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Corker
           minded
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Officers
           ,
           
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           said
           ,
           upon
           the
           taking
           of
           Pickering
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           the
           Prisoners
           ;
           which
           a
           Servant
           of
           the
           house
           was
           then
           ready
           to
           attest
           .
        
         
           
             Elenor
             Rigby
          
           informed
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Search
           in
           the
           
             Savoy
             ,
             Marshall
          
           and
           Corker
           were
           both
           in
           bed
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           Pickering
           was
           taken
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Company
           ask'd
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           people
           in
           the
           house
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Witness
           named
           to
           them
           
             Pickering
             ,
             Marsh
             ,
             Corker
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           They
           declaring
           (
           Dr.
           Oates
           among
           the
           rest
           )
           that
           their
           business
           was
           onely
           to
           Pickering
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Question
           ,
           
           who
           was
           President
           of
           the
           Benedictines
           ,
           the
           Witness
           answered
           ,
           Mr.
           Stapilton
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           been
           so
           several
           Years
           :
           and
           that
           she
           was
           certain
           that
           Corker
           never
           officiated
           in
           that
           place
           .
           And
           being
           ask'd
           ,
           if
           ever
           she
           had
           seen
           Dr.
           Oates
           or
           Mr.
           Bedlow
           there
           in
           the
           house
           ;
           she
           (
           the
           Witness
           )
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Oates
           came
           to
           Mr.
           Pickering
           for
           a
           Charity
           that
           Summer
           was
           twelvemonth
           ;
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Pickering
           forbad
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           house
           .
           Mr.
           Marshall
           collecting
           from
           that
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           This
           being
           charg'd
           for
           the
           very
           Nick
           of
           time
           to
           advance
           the
           Plot
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           probable
           that
           they
           would
           treat
           so
           necessary
           an
           Instrument
           in
           it
           at
           that
           rate
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           repeating
           his
           desire
           onely
           of
           3
           or
           4
           days
           time
           ,
           to
           provide
           his
           Witnesses
           :
           reasoning
           upon
           the
           Thing
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           Life
           might
           justly
           be
           sav'd
           ,
           he
           did
           presume
           that
           the
           Court
           would
           not
           have
           him
           lose
           it
           .
           But
           it
           was
           urg'd
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           notice
           long
           enough
           to
           have
           brought
           them
           up
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Iury
           must
           be
           now
           kept
           together
           till
           they
           give
           up
           their
           Verdict
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           
             Elizabeth
             Shelden
          
           informed
           ,
           
           that
           Mr.
           Stapilton
           was
           at
           present
           (
           and
           had
           been
           for
           four
           or
           five
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           to
           her
           knowledge
           )
           President
           of
           ,
           the
           
             Benedictine
             Monks
          
           .
           And
           
             Alice
             Broadhead
          
           informed
           likewise
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           .
           Upon
           which
           Evidence
           Mr.
           Corker
           raised
           this
           Inference
           ,
           That
           Dr.
           
           Oates's
           Accusation
           was
           of
           no
           validity
           ,
           depending
           wholly
           upon
           the
           Prisoner's
           being
           President
           ,
           and
           consenting
           to
           the
           Plot
           under
           that
           qualification
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             George
             Wakeman
          
           ,
           
           with
           a
           soleman
           Imprecation
           ,
           disclaimed
           all
           the
           Crime
           in
           this
           matter
           that
           was
           charg'd
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           did
           Mr.
           Corker
           :
           renouncing
           both
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           moving
           a
           Sedition
           for
           Religion
           ;
           and
           all
           power
           of
           Dispensation
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           Mr.
           Marshall
           was
           more
           Copious
           and
           Rhetorical
           ;
           and
           more
           upon
           Perswasion
           then
           Defence
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           (
           after
           some
           short
           Remerks
           upon
           the
           
             Romish
             Principles
          
           )
           summ'd
           up
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           
           and
           gave
           directions
           to
           the
           Iury
           :
           who
           after
           an
           hour's
           Consideration
           returned
           the
           Prisoners
           
             Not
             Guilty
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Charge
               and
               Defence
               of
            
             Edward
             Coleman
             ,
             
               Esq
            
             Pag.
             1
          
           
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Charge
               and
               Defence
               of
            
             William
             Ireland
             ,
             Thomas
             Pickering
             ,
             and
             John
             Grove
             .
             Pag.
             12
          
           
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Charge
               and
               Defence
               of
            
             Thomas
             Whitebread
             ,
             Will.
             Harcourt
             ,
             John
             Fenwick
             ,
             John
             Gavan
             ,
             and
             Anthony
             Turner
             .
             Pag.
             21
          
           
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Charge
               and
               Defence
               of
            
             Richard
             Langhorn
             ,
             
               Esq
            
             Pag.
             47
          
           
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Charge
               and
               Defence
               of
            
             Robert
             Green
             ,
             Henry
             Berry
             .
             and
             Laurence
             Hill.
             Pag.
             63
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Charge
               and
               Defence
               of
               Sir
            
             George
             Wakeman
             ,
             Baronett
             ,
             William
             Marshall
             ,
          
           
             William
             Rumley
             ,
             Pag.
             74
          
           
             James
             Corker
             ,
             
               
                 Benedictine
                 Monks
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47868-e920
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             sworn
             concerning
             the
             Plot
             upon
             the
             King.
             He
             goes
             to
             Father
             Keyns
             at
             Colemans
             .
          
           
             Fenwick
             gives
             him
             Colemans
             Packet
             for
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             Foul
             expressions
             in
             Colemans
             News
             Letter
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             of
             thanks
             to
             
               La
               Chaise
            
             for
             10000
             l.
             
          
           
             The
             mony
             to
             be
             imployed
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             had
             a
             Patent
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Consult
             .
          
           
             A
             Consult
             at
             the
             White-Horse
             in
             the
             Strand
             .
          
           
             The
             result
             of
             that
             meeting
             .
          
           
             Touching
             a
             Rebellion
             to
             have
             been
             raised
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             A
             Consult
             at
             the
             Savoy
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             Arms
             towards
             the
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             200000
             l.
             towards
             it
             .
          
           
             Money
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Windsor
             .
          
           
             The
             four
             
               Irish
               Ruffians
            
             sent
             away
             ,
             and
             80
             l.
             sent
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Ashbies
             Instructions
             about
             the
             Poysoning
             or
             Murther
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Colemans
             Commission
             for
             Secretary
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Langhorn
             shews
             Mr.
             Oates
             the
             Commissions
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Oates's
             acquaintance
             with
             Mr.
             Langhorn
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             Priests
             and
             Iesuits
             in
             England
             at
             one
             time
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Colemans
             defence
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             did
             not
             know
             Coleman
             at
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             Not
             till
             he
             spake
             ,
             for
             the
             Candle
             was
             in
             his
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             How
             came
             Mr.
             Oates
             to
             omit
             his
             Charge
             before
             the
             Council
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Oates's
             answer
             to
             the
             former
             objections
             .
          
           
             Why
             was
             this
             Information
             delayed
             so
             long
             ?
             with
             Mr.
             
             Oates's
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Mr.
             Oates
             knew
             Coleman
             before
             the
             Council
             or
             nor
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Doleman
            
             examined
             to
             that
             point
             .
          
           
             And
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Southwel
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Colemans
             Defence
             before
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Oates's
             Charge
             against
             Coleman
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             examined
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlows
             evidence
             about
             Commissions
             .
          
           
             What
             mony
             Mr.
             Coleman
             received
             ,
             how
             much
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bradley
             (
             the
             Messenger
             )
             examined
             .
          
           
             His
             account
             about
             seizing
             M.
             Colemans
             Papers
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Southwel
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Doleman
            
             examined
             about
             M.
             Colemans
             long
             Letter
             .
          
           
             M.
             Colemans
             Letters
             and
             Papers
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             his
             own
             hand-writing
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Lloyd
            
             proves
             the
             long
             Letter
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             and
             substance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Southwel
            
             proves
             
               La
               Chaises
            
             Letter
             .
          
           
             
               La
               Chaises
            
             Letter
             to
             Coleman
             .
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             Mr.
             Colemans
             project
             of
             a
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             His
             Letter
             in
             the
             Dukes
             name
             ,
             which
             gave
             his
             Highness
             great
             offence
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Letter
             itself
             .
          
           
             Another
             Letter
             to
             
               La
               Chaise
            
             .
          
           
             Two
             material
             passages
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Coleman
             owns
             the
             Letter
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoner
             asks
             the
             Witness
             some
             questions
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             answer
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoner
             says
             he
             was
             in
             Warwick-shire
             when
             charged
             to
             be
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             He
             pleads
             that
             both
             Witnesses
             did
             not
             swear
             to
             the
             same
             Fact.
             
          
           
             He
             blames
             his
             expression
             and
             distinguishes
             upon
             the
             word
             Aid
             .
          
           
             Boatman
             Witnesses
             his
             being
             in
             Warwick-shire
             .
          
           
             His
             servant
             examined
             again
             but
             could
             not
             speak
             to
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoner
             found
             Guilty
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Bar
             again
             and
             offers
             a
             Book
             to
             prove
             he
             was
             out
             of
             Town
             .
          
           
             Pleads
             the
             Act
             of
             Grace
             and
             receives
             his
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             He
             swears
             himself
             innocent
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             Executed
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47868-e7500
           
             The
             Indictment
             ;
             for
             Conspiring
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             sworn
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebreads
             Letter
             to
             Conyers
             .
          
           
             He
             summons
             a
             Consult
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             summons
             ;
             and
             who
             appeared
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Consult
             of
             April
             24.
             at
             the
             White-Horse-Tavern
             .
          
           
             The
             Result
             drawn
             up
             by
             Mico
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Result
             .
          
           
             Who
             signed
             it
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             came
             over
             Iune
             24.
             by
             Dover
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             Coach
             to
             London
             .
          
           
             Ashbies
             Instructions
             from
             Whitebread
             .
          
           
             Four
             Ruffians
             hired
             to
             kill
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Broils
             to
             be
             raised
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Moore
             and
             Sanders
             to
             promote
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             as
             well
             as
             the
             King
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             taken
             and
             an
             Oath
             of
             Secrecy
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoner
             says
             Dr.
             Oates
             was
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             when
             he
             swears
             himself
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             Cary
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             May
             or
             Iune
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Evidence
             against
             Pickering
             and
             Grove
             .
          
           
             Pickerings
             Penance
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Risque
             upon
             his
             discovery
             of
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Fourscore
             pounds
             sent
             to
             Windsor
             to
             the
             Ruffians
             .
          
           
             Who
             signed
             the
             Resolution
             .
          
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             Secrecy
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             denies
             all
             .
          
           
             Whitebread
             charged
             with
             issuing
             out
             Commissions
             .
          
           
             Several
             Commissions
             with
             Blanks
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             charges
             Grove
             and
             three
             Irishmen
             with
             firing
             Southwark
             .
          
           
             Fenwick
             offers
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             College
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Dr.
             Oates
             was
             at
             St.
             
               Omers
               April
            
             and
             May.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             came
             over
             to
             the
             April
             Consult
             .
          
           
             And
             lay
             at
             
             Groves's
             .
          
           
             Whitebread
             denies
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             coming
             up
             with
             Hilsley
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             called
             and
             sworn
             .
          
           
             He
             carryed
             Letters
             for
             Harcourt
             .
          
           
             Recommended
             by
             the
             Lady
             Abbess
             to
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Warner
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Correspondence
             betwixt
             Harcourt
             and
             
               La
               Chaise
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             sent
             to
             Paris
             .
          
           
             Mony
             ,
             Men
             ,
             and
             Arms
             in
             readiness
             .
          
           
             Letters
             for
             promoting
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             A
             Consult
             in
             August
             at
             Mr.
             Harcourts
             .
          
           
             Conyers
             joyned
             to
             Pickering
             and
             Grove
             ,
             in
             the
             design
             at
             Newmarket
             .
          
           
             Pickering
             and
             Grove
             to
             be
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             Ireland
             denies
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             knows
             nothing
             of
             Whitebreads
             being
             in
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Grove
             to
             put
             his
             1500
             l.
             into
             a
             Friends
             hand
             .
          
           
             Ireland
             says
             he
             was
             in
             Staffordshire
             not
             London
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             says
             he
             saw
             Ireland
             at
             
               Le
               Faires
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Doubtful
             passage
             in
             the
             Printed
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             A
             Plot
             upon
             some
             Noble
             Lords
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             calls
             to
             mind
             a
             Plot
             upon
             the
             Duke
             of
             Ormond
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Fenwick
             made
             privy
             to
             that
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Iames
               Bedlow
            
             swears
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             a
             Plot.
             
          
           
             The
             Seals
             brought
             into
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             Jury
             discharged
             of
             Mr.
             Fenwick
             and
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Ireland
             proves
             his
             being
             in
             Staffordshire
             .
          
           
             
               Sarah
               Pain
            
             swears
             that
             she
             saw
             Ireland
             at
             his
             own
             door
             at
             a
             Scriveners
             in
             Fetter-Lane
             ,
             about
             Aug.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mrs.
             
               A.
               Ireland
            
             proves
             Mr.
             Ireland
             in
             Staffordshire
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             does
             Mrs.
             
               Eleanor
               Ireland
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             swears
             Mr.
             Ireland
             in
             London
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Harrison
             proves
             Ireland
             in
             Staffordshire
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Irelands
             journal
             of
             his
             passage
             into
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gifford
             Witnesses
             it
             too
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Ireland
             reflects
             upon
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Denny
               Ashburnhams
            
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Ireland
             pleads
             his
             Loyalty
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Grove
             denies
             that
             Dr.
             Oates
             ever
             lay
             at
             his
             House
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Pickering
             swears
             that
             he
             was
             never
             in
             Mr.
             Bedlows
             Company
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             Prisoners
             found
             Guilty
             and
             Condemned
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47868-e16290
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             pleads
             that
             a
             man
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             tri'd
             twice
             for
             the
             same
             Fact.
             
          
           
             His
             Plea
             answered
             ,
             and
             overrul'd
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Fenwick
             pleads
             the
             same
             with
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             challenge
             all
             that
             serv'd
             in
             the
             former
             Jury
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             sworn
             .
          
           
             His
             Charge
             upon
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             for
             his
             Orders
             to
             Conyers
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             charg'd
             for
             a
             Correspondence
             with
             Father
             Talbot
             .
          
           
             The
             Resolve
             of
             
               Apr.
               Consult
            
             sign'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Substance
             of
             the
             Resolve
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             landed
             at
             
               Dover
               Iune
            
             15.
             and
             came
             to
             London
             about
             
               Noon
               ,
               Iune
            
             17.
             
          
           
             Instructions
             to
             poyson
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             issue
             out
             Commissions
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Ashby
             went
             to
             the
             Bath
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Iuly
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             did
             not
             know
             Mr.
             Gavan
             in
             the
             Lobby
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             his
             Charge
             against
             Mr.
             Gavan
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             knew
             Mr.
             
             Gavan's
             hand
             ,
             having
             seen
             him
             write
             a
             Bill
             for
             payment
             of
             money
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Ireland
             takes
             leave
             of
             the
             Witness
             .
          
           
             Mony
             sent
             to
             the
             Ruffians
             ;
             and
             Coleman
             gives
             the
             Messenger
             a
             Guinny
             .
          
           
             A
             Consult
             at
             the
             Benedictines
             ,
             and
             News
             from
             Ireland
             of
             a
             Plot
             upon
             the
             Duke
             of
             Ormond
             .
          
           
             Sept.
             3.
             
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             being
             at
             supper
             ,
             M.
             Oates
             could
             not
             see
             him
             till
             next
             morning
             ;
             and
             was
             then
             abus'd
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             and
             M.
             Oates
             friends
             again
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             overjoy'd
             at
             Sir
             Geo.
             Wakeman's
             accepting
             the
             15000.
             li.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Gavan
             summon'd
             to
             the
             Consult
             of
             April
             .
          
           
             Mony
             rais'd
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Design
             .
          
           
             Ashby
             in
             Town
             the
             Beginning
             or
             Middle
             of
             Iuly
             .
          
           
             Gavan
             objects
             that
             M.
             Oates
             varies
             in
             his
             story
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             put
             cross
             questions
             to
             the
             Witness
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Oates
             stay
             in
             England
             was
             under
             20
             days
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             offer
             Mr.
             
             Oates's
             Narrative
             for
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gavan
             seeks
             to
             entrap
             M.
             Oates
             about
             
             Ashby's
             being
             in
             Town
             .
          
           
             Gavan
             presses
             Mr.
             Oates
             upon
             a
             precise
             Week
             ;
             which
             he
             does
             not
             remember
             .
          
           
             Gavan
             opposes
             M.
             
             Oates's
             Evidence
             with
             a
             solemn
             Imprecation
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             charge
             Mr.
             Oates
             with
             Mistakes
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Oates's
             Answer
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             sworn
             ,
             and
             charges
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             knows
             Mr.
             
             Whitebread's
             hand
             ,
             having
             onceseen
             him
             write
             a
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Dugdale
             engag'd
             in
             the
             Plot
             by
             Gavan
             .
          
           
             A
             Meeting
             at
             
               Tixall
               Sept.
            
             last
             ,
             to
             kill
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             400
             li.
             given
             by
             the
             Witness
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Forces
             expected
             from
             abroad
             .
             A
             Massacre
             intended
             .
          
           
             King-Killing
             made
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             100
             Treasonable
             Letters
             seen
             by
             Mr.
             D.
             
          
           
             
             Harcourt's
             Letter
             seen
             by
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             about
             the
             murther
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfry
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             
             Dugdale's
             account
             of
             
             Whitebread's
             Letters
             .
          
           
             Harcourt
             charges
             Dugdale
             with
             contradicting
             himself
             .
          
           
             M.
             
             Chetwin's
             Evidence
             concerning
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfry
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             dealt
             with
             to
             kill
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             privy
             to
             the
             whole
             Design
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Prance
             told
             of
             a
             Plot
             upon
             the
             King's
             Life
             ;
             and
             50000
             men
             ready
             to
             set
             up
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Bedlow's
             Reasons
             why
             he
             spar'd
             Whitebread
             in
             the
             First
             Trial.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             sending
             the
             Irish-men
             to
             Windsor
             .
          
           
             Pickering
             and
             Grove
             to
             be
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             Pickering
             disciplin'd
             for
             not
             having
             his
             Arms
             Fix'd
             .
          
           
             A
             Debate
             upon
             the
             odd
             5000
             li.
             to
             Sir
             
               George
               Wakeman
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             brought
             many
             Pacquets
             and
             Portmantles
             of
             Intellingence
             to
             Harcourt
             .
          
           
             Intelligence
             from
             
               S.
               Omers
               ,
               Bruges
               ,
               Paris
               ,
               Valladolid
               ,
               Salamanca
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Harcourt
             denies
             all
             ,
             and
             tells
             how
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             and
             he
             came
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Harcourt
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             2000
             li.
             to
             Sir
             
               George
               Wakeman
            
             ,
             in
             part
             of
             a
             greater
             sum
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Petre's
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Harcourt
             and
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             expound
             the
             Letter
             :
             But
             the
             Court
             not
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Gavan's
             Exposition
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Papists
             bolder
             in
             Parliament-time
             then
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Anderton's
             Letter
             .
          
           
             A
             dispute
             upon
             the
             word
             Patents
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Whitebread's
             defence
             ;
             with
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             Witnesse
             .
          
           
             M.
             
             Fenwick's
             Defence
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             beg
             that
             their
             Witnesses
             may
             be
             sworn
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             charges
             Dr.
             Oates
             with
             falsifying
             .
          
           
             Presses
             the
             business
             of
             Hilsley
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             clears
             the
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Hilsley
             offers
             Proofs
             on
             the
             Prisoners
             behalf
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Parry
             crosses
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             sticks
             to
             his
             affirmation
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Parry
             for
             the
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Doddington
             for
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gifford
             for
             the
             Pris.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Palmer
             for
             the
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             M.
             Billing
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Townley
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Fall.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Hall.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Cook.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Gavan
             presses
             Dr.
             Oates
             upon
             his
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             clears
             himself
             .
          
           
             Bartlet
             for
             the
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             Carlier
             by
             an
             Interpreter
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Warner
            
             proved
             at
             Watton
             by
             
               Charles
               Verron
            
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             Bailleé
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Preston
            
             proved
             at
             Liege
             by
             
               Iohn
               Ioseph
            
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             
               Peter
               Carpentier
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Gavan's
             different
             Case
             ;
             and
             not
             at
             London
             when
             charg'd
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gavan
             prov'd
             in
             Staffordshire
             by
             Mrs.
             Winford
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             
               Mary
               Poole
            
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             Mrs.
             Winford
             again
             ,
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gavan
             contradicts
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Evidence
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             speaking
             with
             Mr.
             Ashby
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gavan
             proves
             what
             he
             could
             ;
             and
             swears
             himself
             Innocent
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             He
             offers
             himself
             to
             the
             Ordeal
             .
          
           
             Six
             Witnesses
             produc'd
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             will
             not
             allow
             Dr.
             Oates
             to
             be
             
               probus
               Testis
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Harcourt
             reflects
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             good
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Harcourt
             charges
             Dr.
             Oates
             with
             Contradictions
             in
             his
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             does
             Mr.
             Gavan
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gifford
             gives
             Evidence
             against
             Dr.
             Oates
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             speaks
             to
             some
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             Eleven
             Witnesses
             to
             prove
             Mr.
             Ireland
             in
             Staffordshire
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Turner
             denies
             his
             Charge
             .
          
           
             Capt.
             Hill
             produc'd
             :
             and
             Mr.
             Fenwick
             objects
             ill
             things
             done
             by
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             charges
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             with
             a
             false
             Oath
             .
          
           
             The
             King's
             Witnesses
             call'd
             .
          
           
             
               Sarah
               Paine
            
             swears
             Mr.
             Ireland
             in
             Town
             .
          
           
             
               Will.
               Walker
            
             swears
             Dr.
             Oates
             in
             Town
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             does
             
               Sarah
               Ives
            
             .
          
           
             And
             Mrs.
             Mayo
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Philip
               Page
            
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Barker
            
             heard
             Dr.
             Oates
             was
             in
             Town
             .
          
           
             Butler
             saw
             Dr.
             Oates
             in
             Barbican
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Smith
             ,
             at
             Islington
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Clay
             saw
             him
             at
             Mr.
             Charles
             Howard's
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             presses
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             several
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gavan
             summs
             up
             his
             whole
             defence
             :
             insisting
             upon
             the
             Incompetency
             of
             the
             Evidence
             against
             him
             ;
             the
             Improbability
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             their
             Disagreements
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             His
             application
             to
             the
             Iury.
             
          
           
             He
             urges
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             D.
             
             Oates's
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             Denies
             any
             Conspiracy
             with
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             .
          
           
             Makes
             protestation
             of
             his
             Innocence
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Fenwick
             arraigns
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Thousands
             of
             Letters
             seiz'd
             ,
             and
             no
             Treason
             in
             them
             :
             nor
             One
             Commission
             found
             in
             all
             their
             Searches
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             offers
             to
             the
             Iury
             how
             he
             should
             dare
             to
             strike
             Dr.
             Oates
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             his
             Life
             at
             his
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Turner
             excepted
             to
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Prisoners
             found
             guilty
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47868-e35350
           
             Mr.
             Langhorn
             brought
             to
             his
             Trial.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             swears
             to
             the
             
               General
               Plot.
            
             
          
           
             An
             Army
             to
             be
             set
             afoot
             upon
             the
             Killing
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Some
             thoughts
             of
             a
             Massacre
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             concerning
             Sir
             Edmundbury
             Godfry's
             murther
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Prance
             swears
             to
             the
             
               General
               Plot.
            
             
          
           
             An
             Army
             of
             50000
             to
             be
             set
             on
             foot
             upon
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             sworn
             .
          
           
             His
             acquaintance
             and
             communication
             with
             M.
             Langhorn
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Meeting
             with
             Mr.
             Langhorn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             charges
             Mr.
             Langhorn
             with
             dangerous
             Words
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Langhorn's
             prayer
             for
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Design
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Oates'S
             report
             to
             Mr.
             Langhorn
             .
          
           
             He
             swears
             Commissions
             lying
             upon
             Mr.
             
             Langhorn's
             Study-Table
             ,
             six
             ,
             or
             eight
             .
          
           
             Commissions
             upon
             a
             corner
             of
             Mr.
             
             Langhorn's
             Desk
             ,
             folded
             up
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Langhorn
             shew'd
             the
             Witness
             the
             Commissions
             .
          
           
             La
             Chaise's
             Letters
             in
             Answer
             to
             Laghorne
             shew'd
             to
             this
             Witness
             .
          
           
             Langhorne
             charg'd
             by
             the
             Witness
             with
             getting
             6000
             l.
             of
             the
             Benedictines
             ,
             toward
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             When
             ,
             and
             How
             Dr.
             Oates
             went
             to
             St.
             Omers
             ;
             and
             who
             came
             over
             with
             him
             back
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             stay'd
             in
             England
             at
             his
             Return
             ,
             under
             20
             days
             .
          
           
             The
             prisoner
             allow'd
             all
             freedom
             of
             Defence
             ,
             asks
             several
             Questions
             .
          
           
             A
             sworn
             Copy
             of
             a
             Record
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             admitted
             to
             be
             good
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             came
             over
             with
             Hilsley
             ;
             and
             so
             from
             Dover
             by
             Coach
             :
             but
             Mr.
             Hilsley
             parted
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             could
             not
             say
             where
             he
             lay
             in
             London
             the
             first
             night
             after
             his
             Return
             :
             But
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             he
             lay
             at
             Mr.
             
             Groves's
             .
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             Oates
             did
             not
             say
             six
             days
             ,
             but
             under
             twenty
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Oates
             proves
             
             Langhorne's
             hand
             ,
             having
             formerly
             seen
             an
             Order
             from
             him
             for
             payment
             ,
             of
             Money
             .
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             Oates
             proves
             Letters
             from
             
               La
               Chaise
            
             to
             Langhorne
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             Confession
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Langhorne
             puts
             questions
             about
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Religion
             .
             And
             whether
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             Oates
             had
             been
             with
             Mr.
             Langhorne
             four
             or
             five
             times
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedloes
             opinion
             about
             the
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             of
             a
             Commission
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedloe
             sets
             forth
             Mr.
             
             Langhorne's
             Correspondences
             ,
             abroad
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             scope
             of
             his
             Letters
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Langhorn
             charg'd
             with
             makeing
             Entries
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Letters
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             opens
             the
             method
             of
             the
             confederacy
             .
          
           
             Irish
             Casheer'd
             Souldiers
             to
             embarque
             as
             Pilgrims
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedloe
             told
             ,
             that
             Langhorne
             had
             the
             Commissions
             .
          
           
             Money
             from
             the
             Benedictines
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedloe
             deposes
             the
             minutes
             of
             the
             Result
             to
             be
             enter'd
             by
             Langhorne
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             wanting
             ,
             but
             Money
             .
          
           
             
               Eight
               hundred
               thousand
               Crowns
            
             to
             be
             remitted
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Keines
             told
             the
             Witness
             of
             a
             Chiding
             Letter
             from
             Barbarini
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             about
             Four
             Irish-men
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Prisoners
             Question
             about
             the
             Witnesses
             Pardons
             ,
             Mr.
             Bedloe
             had
             Three
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Oates
               Two.
            
             
          
           
             To
             Mr.
             
             Langhorne's
             Objection
             ,
             that
             the
             Witness
             had
             a
             Reward
             ,
             Dr.
             Oates
             prov'd
             the
             contrary
             :
             and
             that
             he
             was
             6
             or
             700
             l.
             out
             of
             pocket
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Bedloe
             to
             the
             same
             Question
             answers
             that
             he
             was
             700
             l.
             out
             of
             purse
             .
             The
             paint
             of
             the
             Approver
             over-rul'd
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             inform'd
             the
             Court
             of
             Papists
             coming
             in
             with
             their
             Swords
             .
             Hilsley
             denies
             his
             coming
             over
             with
             Dr.
             Oates
             .
             Mr.
             Gifford
             says
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Oates
             was
             at
             St.
             Omers
             after
             
             Hilsley's
             going
             away
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             still
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             Sworn
             to
             be
             at
             St.
             Omers
             from
             December
             till
             Iune
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Langhorne
             urg'd
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Narrative
             and
             Oath
             ,
             before
             the
             Lords
             ,
             against
             him
             .
             St.
             
               Ioh.
               Warner
            
             at
             Watton
             ,
             when
             Dr.
             Oates
             came
             over
             .
             And
             Dr.
             Oates
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             and
             Mr.
             Pool
             said
             to
             be
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             when
             Dr.
             Oates
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             England
             .
             Dr.
             Oates
             at
             St.
             Omers
             all
             May.
             
          
           
             Sr.
             
               Ioh.
               Warner
            
             at
             St.
             Omers
             from
             the
             begining
             of
             April
             to
             May
             14.
             
          
           
             Sr.
             
               Tho.
               Preston
            
             at
             Liege
             thorough
             
               March
               ,
               April
            
             &
             May.
             
          
           
             Sr.
             
               Ioh.
               Warner
            
             at
             Watton
             from
             April
             24
             to
             May
             16.
             
          
           
             Sr.
             
               Tho.
               Preston
            
             at
             Liege
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             said
             to
             be
             at
             St.
             Omers
             all
             April
             and
             May
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Iune
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Pool
             at
             St.
             Omers
             all
             April
             and
             May.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             At
             St.
             Omers
             from
             December
             to
             Iune
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             prov'd
             to
             be
             at
             St.
             Omers
             from
             December
             to
             Iune
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Pool
             and
             Nevill
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Oates
               ,
               Nevil
            
             and
             Pool
             ,
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Evidence
             again
             .
          
           
             Mrs.
             Grove
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               Dr.
               Oates
            
             never
             lay
             at
             her
             House
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             Swears
             ,
             that
             he
             lay
             there
             3
             or
             4
             nights
             in
             a
             Disguise
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Langhorne
            
             charges
             D.
             Oates
             with
             Contradicting
             his
             Evidence
             before
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             his
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             The
             Witnesses
             affronted
             by
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             much
             offended
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             Never
             a
             Room
             in
             the
             
               White-horse
               Tavern
            
             that
             would
             hold
             the
             Consult
             .
          
           
             Being
             said
             to
             be
             fifty
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Prov'd
             ,
             that
             two
             of
             the
             Rooms
             would
             hold
             25
             or
             30
             apiece
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Langh
            
             .
             offer'd
             some
             Questions
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Langh
             .
             urg'd
             Mr.
             Bedloes
             contradicting
             his
             Evidence
             before
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Langh
             .
             asks
             how
             the
             Commissions
             were
             disposed
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             charges
             Dr.
             Oates
             with
             a
             mistake
             .
          
           
             The
             Narrative
             of
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Evidence
             at
             Colemans
             Trial.
             
          
           
             No
             Evidence
             in
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Langhorne
             insists
             upon
             the
             Incompetency
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Walker
             deposes
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             Dr.
             Oates
             in
             London
             in
             March
             or
             April
             ,
             1678.
             
          
           
             
               Mrs.
               Ives
            
             swears
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             .
          
           
             Butl.
             proves
             Dr.
             Oates
             in
             England
             in
             May
             last
             .
          
           
             
               Cecily
               Mayo
            
             ,
             and
             
               Philip
               Page
            
             swear
             Dr.
             Oates
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               R.
               Barker
            
             told
             as
             much
             by
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Clay
             saw
             Dr.
             Oates
             twice
             in
             April
             &
             May.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Smith
             saw
             him
             the
             first
             Monday
             in
             May.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Charles
               Howard
            
             saw
             him
             in
             Iuly
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             May.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Langhornes
             Defence
             and
             Exception
             to
             Dr.
             Oates
             his
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             
               Mr.
               Bedloes
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             descanted
             upon
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoner
             found
             Guilty
             ,
             and
             Condemned
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47868-e49850
           
             
               Green
               ,
               Berry
            
             and
             Hill
             brought
             to
             their
             Trials
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Evidence
             :
             And
             Law
             in
             securing
             the
             Depositions
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Edmond-Bury
               Godfrey
            
             foresees
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Robinsons
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             The
             Witnesses
             discourse
             with
             Sr.
             
               Edmond-Bury
               Godfrey
            
             about
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Prance's
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Drawn
             in
             by
             
               Green
               ,
               Girald
            
             ,
             and
             Kelly
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Edmond
             .
             dogg'd
             into
             Red-Lion-fields
             .
          
           
             They
             had
             sett
             him
             in
             St.
             Clements
             .
          
           
             And
             prepare
             for
             the
             Murther
             .
          
           
             A
             Quarrel
             pretended
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Murther
             .
          
           
             Green
             twisted
             his
             Neck
             and
             bragged
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             body
             carried
             off
             in
             a
             Sedan
             .
          
           
             Hill
             meets
             them
             with
             a
             Horse
             and
             takes
             up
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Hill
               ,
               Kelly
            
             ,
             and
             Girald
             ,
             run
             his
             Sword
             through
             him
             .
          
           
             Their
             Consultation
             at
             Bow.
             
          
           
             A
             Drawer
             overheard
             the
             Conspirators
             at
             the
             Tavern
             .
          
           
             Giralds
             Resolution
             to
             murther
             Sir
             Edmund
             .
          
           
             Hill
             objected
             against
             Prances
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             Prances
             flying
             off
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlows
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             He
             made
             an
             acquaintance
             with
             Sir
             
               Edmund
               Godfrey
            
             .
          
           
             
               Le
               Faire
            
             appointed
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             to
             meet
             him
             .
          
           
             Their
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             brought
             to
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             advised
             the
             sinking
             of
             the
             body
             in
             the
             
               Thames
               .
               Le
               Faire
            
             charges
             him
             to
             help
             away
             with
             the
             body
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             he
             took
             on
             Thursday
             .
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             troubled
             in
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             Providence
             of
             Mr.
             Bedlows
             discovering
             Prance
             .
          
           
             The
             Constables
             Evidence
             about
             the
             body
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmund
               Godfrey
            
             .
          
           
             Evidence
             upon
             the
             view
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Eliz.
               Curtis
            
             swears
             that
             Green
             came
             to
             her
             Masters
             house
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             on
             a
             
               Satcerday
               morning
               Hill
            
             was
             there
             .
          
           
             A
             Note
             brought
             the
             Night
             before
             .
          
           
             Stringer
             proved
             their
             meeting
             at
             the
             Plow
             .
          
           
             Caries
             Evidence
             upon
             the
             meeting
             at
             the
             
               Queens
               Head.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Drawers
             Evidence
             of
             that
             Tavern
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Southwets
            
             report
             of
             Prances
             Examination
             .
          
           
             A
             Relation
             of
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             delivered
             by
             Prance
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             body
             was
             removed
             and
             disposed
             of
             .
          
           
             Berries
             pretended
             Orders
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             body
             .
          
           
             The
             Witnesses
             for
             the
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Tilden
            
             gave
             Evidence
             for
             Hills
             good
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             Mrs.
             Broadstreet
             seconds
             the
             former
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             
               Katharine
               Lees
            
             Evidence
             ,
             the
             servant
             of
             Mrs.
             Tilden
             .
          
           
             
               Daniel
               Grey
            
             gives
             Evidence
             for
             his
             Brother
             Hill.
             
          
           
             
               Robert
               How
            
             gives
             an
             account
             how
             Hill
             disposed
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cutler
             and
             Mr.
             Lasingby
             to
             the
             same
             efect
             .
          
           
             Archibald
             seemed
             glad
             for
             Prances
             Discovery
             .
          
           
             Greens
             Wise
             called
             her
             VVitnesses
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Warrier
             and
             his
             Wife
             gave
             Evidence
             where
             Mr.
             Green
             was
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Ravenscroft
             testifies
             his
             knowledg
             of
             Hill.
             
          
           
             Corporal
             Collet
             and
             the
             Sentinels
             Examin'd
             about
             the
             Chair
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             all
             found
             Guilty
             of
             Murther
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47868-e56260
           
             The
             Cause
             of
             Indictment
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             drawn
             into
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             Harcourts
             Letters
             .
          
           
             Bold
             Letters
             sent
             by
             the
             
               Common
               Post.
            
             
          
           
             Several
             Designs
             upon
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Letter
             about
             Sir
             
               Edm.
               Godfrey
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             gives
             400
             l.
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Corkers
             Objection
             against
             that
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dugdales
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Corkers
             Objections
             to
             the
             story
             .
          
           
             Why
             by
             the
             
               Common
               Post.
            
             
          
           
             The
             
               Black
               Cross
            
             upon
             Whitebreads
             Letter
             .
          
           
             
               Fifty
               thousand
            
             Men
             to
             be
             arm'd
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Iennison's
             Evidence
             against
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Ireland
             positively
             
               Here
               ,
               Aug.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             easily
             
               taken
               off
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Evidence
             against
             Sr.
             
               G.
               Wakeman
            
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             15000
             l.
             
          
           
             Sr.
             
               G.
               Wakemans
            
             Letter
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             ,
             charg'd
             with
             a
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             Doz'd
             with
             setting
             up
             .
          
           
             Sir.
             
               G.
               Wakeman
            
             not
             committed
             by
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             against
             Corker
             .
          
           
             
             Corker's
             Letter
             out
             of
             Germany
             .
          
           
             Privy
             to
             the
             
               April
               Consult
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Marshal
             charged
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             Defence
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             knowledge
             of
             Mr.
             Marshal
             .
          
           
             Several
             Consults
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             Prisoner
             .
          
           
             Questions
             to
             the
             Doctor
             about
             Pickering
             .
             And
             the
             Consults
             .
          
           
             Sr.
             G.
             Wakeman's
             Bill
             for
             2000
             l.
             
          
           
             
               Two
               thousand
               pounds
            
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             in
             part
             of
             more
             .
          
           
             Letters
             and
             Discourses
             about
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             How
             Mr.
             Bedloe
             know
             Mr.
             Marshal
          
           
             Little
             against
             Rumly
             .
          
           
             Questions
             about
             Sr.
             
               G.
               Wakemans
            
             Bill
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               G.
               Wakeman's
            
             Objection
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoner
             denies
             the
             Witnesse's
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Witness
             affirms
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Sir.
             
               W.
               Waller
            
             speaks
             to
             the
             point
             above
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             affirms
             that
             he
             knew
             Marshall
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Marshall
             denies
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bedlow
             comforts
             the
             Prisoner
             .
          
           
             Their
             acquaintance
             at
             the
             Savoy
             .
             The
             Prisoner
             positively
             denies
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Savoy
             search'd
             by
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             and
             Mr.
             
             Bedlow's
             Directions
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Bedlow's
             Evidence
             against
             Sir
             
               G.
               W.
            
             repeated
             .
          
           
             Sir
             G.
             Wakeman's
             Letter
             to
             Ashby
             .
          
           
             Produced
             ,
             and
             Justify'd
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             insists
             upon
             another
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Sir
             G.
             owning
             One
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
             George's
             Servant
             proves
             the
             Letter
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Elizabeth
               Heveningham
            
             .
          
           
             Sir
             G.
             Wakeman's
             Defence
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             excuses
             his
             Omission
             before
             the
             Councill
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Deposition
             against
             Sir
             
               G.
               W.
            
             before
             the
             Councill
             .
          
           
             Sir
             George
             Wakeman's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             explains
             himself
             .
          
           
             No
             mention
             of
             Sir
             George
             Wakeman's
             Letter
             ,
             before
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             Sir
             George
             Wakeman's
             Plea.
             
          
           
             A
             Copy
             offer'd
             of
             the
             Lords
             Records
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rumly
             clear'd
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oates
             very
             ill
             and
             weary
             before
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             Sir
             George
             Wakeman's
             Plea
             before
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Corker's
             Plea
             and
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Sir
             George
             Wakeman's
             Observation
             upon
             the
             Doctour's
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Corker
             reflects
             upon
             Dr.
             
             Oates's
             Mistakes
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Corker
             denies
             all
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             that
             Dr.
             Oates
             did
             not
             know
             him
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Marshal's
             Defence
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               William
               Waller
            
             speaks
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             Taking
             him
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Marshall
             defends
             himself
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Marshall
             appeals
             to
             Sir
             
               William
               Waller
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoner
             recommends
             himself
             to
             the
             Court
             and
             Iury.
             
          
           
             Witnesses
             for
             the
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             Corker
             not
             President
             ,
             as
             pretended
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Stapilton
             President
             of
             the
             Benedictines
             ,
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             plead
             Innocence
             .
          
           
             And
             brought
             in
             
               Not
               Guilty
            
             .